Jihoon Fluff - Tumblr Posts
I need a fic of reader going to bruno mars concert with woozi đł
this felt like a warm cloud, or,, the softest cotton candy that just melts in mouth.
how can something written feel so soft and like comfort...?
hello kitty keychains and annoying co-workers | l.jh
a/n; just thinking about jihoon soft launching his s/o.

jihoon's footsteps echo through the cold building and he's met with bows from everyone walking past him. he acknowledges them, bowing back with a stern visage.
his expensive black bag is strung on his shoulder and he walks with ease, confidence oozing with his presence. to anyone who is not aware of his romanticistic nature, he's the cold, grumpy producer who hasn't touched a woman in years.
entering the elevator, he presses the floor button and leans against the panel. but before the doors could close, someone enters the elevator cab. jihoon sighs inwardly, looking at the person.
soonyoung, one of the choreographers in the company. and jihoon is pretty sure he shits rainbows 'cause how the hell can a person always be this cheerful?
he sighs internally, expecting for a social interaction to be thrown towards his face but soonyoung only bows and stands a few feet away from him.
while jihoon feels grateful, he can't help but be a bit disappointed. the horror appalls him, does he want a man pretending to be a tiger to be his friend?
it isn't until that the elevator dings, when soonyoung speaks. a smirk lines his lips with a glint of mischief in his eyes, ânice keychain.â
the younger stares at him, confused as he steps out with a wink. jihoon leans down to look at his bag, and-ah there it is. a hello kitty keychain hangs by one of the zippers.
right then, a text message pops up from you, asking him if he reached safely. a soft smiles graces his features and pink tints his skin.
he sends a text along with a selfie of him. following it up with a 'thank you for the keychain.'
thoughts of you flood his mind. he clears up his schedule to watch the new episodes of an anime with you and also arranges a dinner date with you because he wants to. and a thought of soonyoung being a sexist pops up but is quickly pushed down by the thought of making it official with you.
his smile widens, and a deeper shade of pink tints his cheeks and ears. he doesn't care that anyone may walk through the elevator, and find the senior producer blushing and smiling like a teenager.
he takes a few pictures (with the help of mingyu) and uploads them on his instagram. a picture of him with the bag and the keychain along with the picture two silhouettes by the han river graces his account.

tags; @seungkwanschicken @aaa-sia @dokyeomkyeom @bangantokchy @jespecially
@asyre @armycarat2612 @bewoyewo @gyuguys @embrace-themagic
@aaniag @nurihihi (send an ask to be added on the taglist!)

snippet of His Call, Siren!Jihoon because it kept getting longer and longer since I hate myself. I need something posted for his birthday though

You breathed into the kiss as you gave into him. He tasted sweet and addicting like you would never be able to get enough no matter how much you surrender your lips to him.
He grabbed hold of your thighs, picking you up as he continued kissing. It felt like he was breathing life into you.
Somehow he made it back to his bedroom without ever relinquishing your lips, the feeling too sweet to not savor.
The moisture on your bodies didnât bother either of you as he laid you on the bed. He finally found the strength to pull away, opting to look over you instead. Only wearing one of the sleep shirts you brought with you. As he stared into your eyes the feeling of something against your panty-clad core threatened to bring your eyes down but a strong hand on the side of your face and his hungry, sultry eyes stuck on yours made it impossible. He answered the question for you though as he grinded down on you. Your head tried to lull back at the sensation while a honeyed sound left your unoccupied lips but his hand kept it in place. Your gaze now lidded with the beginnings of his pleasure.
It wasnât the first time you felt him against you but why did it feel so ardently lustful.
The near indecent way his cock is moving against you has you seeing stars. Why canât this be real? Because it isnât right?
The question of reality slips from your mind as you feel the tip prodding at your entrance. He reaches down to grab the base of his member, lining up perfectly to slide in. However, he does the opposite. He pushes in so quickly you instinctively try to move away from him. His grip on you is firm enough to keep you from going anywhere as he swiftly fills you. You whimper, the pain not offset enough by how wet he made you in a short period of time.
âShhhh.â you hear against your ear before he starts singing the familiar song.
{this and a demon's deal are getting longer and longer and I'm going insane. pls enjoy them when they come out}
falling asleep with treasure !!



pairing. bf!treasure x reader genre. established relationship, fluff <//3 and crack (??) word count. 1.7k author's note. this has been sitting unfinished in my drafts for so long omg.. thank u to that one anon for remembering it existed and sending me an ask about it lmao! i had gotten this idea randomly thinking about clingy junkyu and then boom... this mess of a reaction slash headcanon slash idk thing came to life. hope u enjoy! it was also an excuse to use those photos of doyoung cz hes so cutie pie in them

fall asleep cuddling, drift apart while sleeping, wake up, notice youâre not cuddling, start cuddling again, and repeat - hyunsuk
hyunsuk gives off healthy mature long-term relationship vibes to me okay. i feel like a lot of couples that have been together for a while end up not cuddling while sleeping but rather get into their own comfortable sleeping positions, and then throughout the night, even though youâre so sleepy youâre barely conscious, when you realize that youâre not cuddling, you scooch back into each otherâs arms. he always hits snooze on the alarm at least once in the morning just to get ten extra minutes of being with you before having to get up.
you both wake up stinky and sweaty every single time - jihoon
and it's because the two of you fall asleep in your cuddling position (usually you as the little spoon or resting your head on his chest, but you force him to let you spoon him sometimes), and then you don't. move. not an inch. if it gets too hot, one of you throws the blankets away, or gets rid of their pajama pants, or regains enough consciousness during the night to turn the fan on, but under no circumstances will you break away from your cuddling position - unless it is to get into another cuddling position, of course. it's quite nice, but it means that morning showers are obligatory, because you both smell atrocious after a night of being stuck to each other like glue on paper.
youâre not his partner, youâre his personal pillow - yoshi
you know those anime body pillows? yup. that's what you become when yoshi wants to cuddle. he gives me major cuddler vibes, so youâll have tried every position in the book, but his favorite is definitely the one where he gets to use to your chest as a pillow and you graze your fingernails against his scalp. heâs got a leg hiked up over your hips and has his arms circling your waist and holding you tight. you canât move. nothing will have him falling asleep as fast as that. your voice is like a lullaby to him, so he especially likes it if you talk to him in a low voice while he drifts off to sleep. heâs so happy he could fall asleep with a smile on his face. heâs so cute iâm going to off myself
you canât escape the death hold he has on you - junkyu
a big portion of your time hanging out with junkyu is spent napping. something that surprises you every time is how even though he isnât the touchiest of boyfriends, if you fall asleep cuddling, you literally cannot move unless you wake him up and make him let you go. forget going to the toilet when you wake up in the morning or getting a snack during your afternoon nap: if junkyu has you in his grip, you cannot escape. he doesnât even seem to notice: he just wakes up with an innocent smile on his face, saying âoh, youâre awake, y/n?â even though youâve been trying to discreetly untangle yourself from him for the past thirty minutes.Â
*cutely drools on you* - jaehyuk
now i could NOT tell you why but jaehyuk gives me like⌠snorer and drooler vibes đ but like in a cute way okay⌠once he falls asleep heâs just out like a light, he canât help it. heâs like those cartoon characters that sleep with their mouths wide open and thereâs a bit of saliva at the corner of their lips. and theyâre very light snores that are fun to record and embarrass him with. if you didnât love him so much, it might give you the ick. but anyways, in terms of cuddling i see him as a mix of everyone above in a way; he loves both holding you close to him and being in your arms, he loves both rubbing your back or you playing with his hair, he loves falling asleep while cuddling but heâs also happy if you need more space and just have, like, your feet or hands touching. as long as youâre next to him he knows heâll sleep well <3
wakes up every time you so much as move a finger - asahi
any asahi lore expert such as myself will know that asahi is a very light sleeper. i think for him cuddling is more of an activity than a way of falling asleep if that makes sense? like heâll do it when youâre watching something, or when youâre talking and want to be physically close at the same time, but he just canât fall asleep while cuddling. he also sweats easily, so the added warmth would just make it not fun for him đheâd do it for you if you really wanted it, but heâd rather just hold hands while sleeping or something like that. youâd also feel sorry for him with how often he woke up during the night, even if it was just for a few seconds, everytime you moved around too noisily or snored. he also always wakes up before you, and youâd need to have a conversation with him about how youâd rather wake up with him next to you rather than wake up without him, only to find him in the kitchen making breakfast for you :( he just wants to do something nice for him, but youâd rather be able to kiss him first thing in the morning!!!! sorry my bias is showing a bit
watches you while you sleep for so long it becomes creepy - doyoung
oh this boy đ if he falls asleep after you or wakes up before you, you just know he's going to be propping himself up on his elbow, gazing down at you with soft eyes and a fond smile because you're just the prettiest person in the world to him, and there's nothing else he'd rather be looking at. and he isnât rattled in the slightest if you catch him doing it, too. he'll just smile wider and say "hey, baby" or "sleep well?", that fucker. it's lowkey creepy, but it's doyoung, so it's okay. itâs a bit jarring at first, locking eyes with someone right when you wake up, but you get used to it. i see him as similar to jaehyuk in the sense that heâs happy to fall asleep, cuddling or not cuddling, in whatever way you prefer. heâd probably like to fall asleep facing you so that he could see your face right as he woke up (in a lovely, enamored way, not in a creepy way!) đ
keeps you from falling asleep but grumpy when you try to wake him up - jeongwoo
jeongwoo seriously gives me tired all day until it's time to go to bed vibes, like he'll usually be chill with bursts of energy here and there but in the evening he's like a cat with the zoomies. it's like 11pm and you're just trying to fall asleep because you have class or work the next day but your boyfriend is bouncing all over the room and talking a hundred words a minute, keeping you awake way past your bedtime. it's kinda cute sometimes, but most of the time, you want to suffocate him with your pillow. usually, though, he'll calm down if he sees you're really tired, or if you force him to stay in your arms and start threading your hands through his hair or rub patterns against his back - that really calms him down. he becomes super quiet instantly and can even fall asleep like that. but dear lord, when that alarm rings the next morning, you do not want to talk to him for the following fifteen minutes. he is so grumpy and sleepy in the morning, i just know. it's impossible to get him out of bed and you've just learnt to get up yourself and wait for him to wake up - although it's better to check that he hasn't fallen back asleep (which he usually has). he just keeps groaning for five more minutes and buries his head in his pillow to block the light out, but if you press a kiss to his cheek or forehead, that usually gets him to open his eyes and start smiling, then ask for a proper good morning kiss on the lips. this kid is annoying as hell, but you wouldn't have it any other way.
forgets his size and rests his whole body on you - haruto
haruto is like those big dogs that have no idea they're so big and wonder why they can't just lay on top of you. âit's because you're suffocating me, ruto! you're too heavy to rest your whole weight on me.â when you'd told him that, he pouted so hard and had seemed so genuinely upset that you apologized, took him back in your arms and simply neglected your need to breathe for a little longer. he is also one hundred percent that guy who will deny wanting cuddles or any sort of skinship, but if you donât give it to him, he will be mad at you. if you do give it to him, heâll pretend he doesnât like it. you just have to be a mind reader, i guess. all this to say that even if he doesnât tell you outright, haruto definitely wants to cuddle to sleep. sure, you can fall asleep in his arms if you really want (he loves it), but heâd rather fall asleep on you like yoshi does, even though heâs way too heavy for that.
you fight every time you have to decide who gets to be the little spoon - junghwan
my son.. do you guys know that âthank you myson!â jimin meme⌠anyways⌠junghwan might have buffed up over the years but do not get him wrong, that man is a little spoon until the day he dies. if you are also the little spoon, you will have to fight. simple as that. you can decide if itâll be a tickle fight, an argument where you try to prove why you defend to be the little spoon more, or an actual fist fight (you might lose though), youâll have to settle it one way or another. no matter how much both of you try to deny it, you love it either way anyway. as much as you love the feeling of his arms around you, thereâs something about holding such a big man in your arms like heâs half the size that he is.Â

permanent taglist: @k-ingzo @bbujiikseu @sunghoonmybeloved @lalalalawon @sd211 @w3bqrl @raikea10 @wntrnghts @moonlighthoon @4imhry @rikisly @loves0ft @iamliacamila @theboingsuckerasseater9000 @chaechae-23 @baekhyuns-lipchain @hyuckslvr @vernonburger @amorbonbon @fluerz @bucketofhiros (ask to be removed/added!)
treasure taglist: @mosviqu @nunoozi
Š asahicore on Tumblr, 2024. please do not repost, translate, or plagiarize my works. feedback and reblogs always appreciated!
decipher you | Woozi one-shot
Pairing: Lee Jihoon x fem. Reader
tags:Â angst, fluff, established relationship, yearning, happy ending, good surprises, a pov switch at the end (just for funsies)
a/n: It's been eons since i wrote on here and a sudden woozi brain rot caused me to write this. not proofread and please let me know what you think and if you have any suggestions or fics
masterlist



Itâs way past sunset and well into the next day. Hey you canât help but keep staring at the clock, your phone and the door. The same order. Every 15 seconds.
Clock. Phone. Door. A heavy sigh⌠Silence⌠Clock. Phone. Door. A sigh⌠SilenceâŚ
You should go to sleep, you are aware. But the flicker of hope in you has not died yet. Heâll be home before sunrise⌠today.
You had the same thought for the fifth night in a row. And the last four days youâd been proven wrong.
Yet here you sit, on the edge of your soft brown couch- handpicked by your Jihoon, looking and hoping for any signs of him showing up for a full nightâs sleep.
Jihoon always tiptoed in at the early hours of the day- dragging his messy hair and droopy eyes slowly to lay beside you on the bed. Every morning you pretended you didnât notice him come in. You pretend you didnât notice his exhausted sigh as his head hits the bed. You pretend you didnât notice the light peck he gives you even as sleep threatens to take him away. You pretend not to smile as he says the same thing each morning- âLove you baby. Iâll do better tomorrow.â
And each day you pretend you have faith in his sleepy promise. But why wouldnât you?
This is Jihoon. Your Jihoon.
The same person who stood through your strenuous years of doctorate degree madness. The Jihoon who held your hand through countless vaccinations, never once complaining that youâre too old to cry about needles. The same Jihoon who always cooks every weekend for the two of you, no matter the amount of pressure he is in.
This is the Jihoon who flew 14 hours across the globe to be with you during your thesis presentation.
This is the Jihoon who took a stand against his company and the industry to proudly announce you as his partner and dedicate multiple love songs to you.
This is the Jihoon who learnt your language to talk to you and your parents in your mother tongue.
The is the Jihoon who married you in your home country even if it meant having to fly out his family and friends across the globe.
This is Jihoon. Your whole universe for the last decade. You trust him with everything in this world and know him like the back of your hand.
But even after all these years, you canât decipher him.
The way he goes silent suddenlymakes it almost impossible to understand if itâs a good, bad, or nothing silent.
Of course, over the years he has learned to let you in on his thoughts. But once in a while, he relapses into this shell of his. This regression happens in higher intensities during the song production time. He is more present during dance practices and comebacks. But when Jihoon is in Producer Woozi mode, he forgets everyone and everything for hours (and sometimes days) on end.
You had gotten used to it for the most part. Usually, this wouldnât have annoyed or irked you the way it is right now.
But this time, itâs different.
Your world turned around in the last three days and the one person who needs to hear it isnât there. The one person your heart is leaping out to isnât there to hold it. This one time you wished lifeâs timing wasnât cruel.
There are a lot of things in life you are capable of accomplishing on your own.
But you know how important his work is to Jihoon. After 13 years in this field, the incredulous passion he still carries is commendable. And after everything he and the team has been through, theyâre finally enjoying their craft and youâd be the last person to disturb that equilibrium.
Jihoonâs craft is special. His dedication and work ethic are special. You knew he didnât like to be interrupted or questioned during his process. And god knows you didnât want to do that.
But you need Jihoon, now more than ever.
So you look up at the clock once again. 1:05 AM Sigh⌠You turn on your phone once again. No New Notifications. Sigh⌠You run your hand through your hair. Holding your breath in, you look at the door. Silence⌠Sig-
The clicking sounds on the door awaken your soul. One-click. One push. The door swings open and there he is- Jihoon. Your Jihoon. Same fluffy, messy hair. The old worn down black hoodie. Droopy eyes now wide open in surprise.
âBaby. Why are you awake? Itâs so late.â He says as he kneels next to you after removing his shoes.
âJihoon-ahâŚâ your voice comes out in a croak. You havenât uttered a since the last 5 hours you were at home.
âHmm?â He looks at you with stars in his eyes. The eye bags prominent as the light hits his face. Heâs the most beautiful human youâve ever laid eyes on.
Before you could speak he begins, as his one palm draws circles on your thighs and the other holding your hip. âIâm really really sorry baby⌠I know I havenât been present in a while. The company has been pressing us for variety and Iâve been breaking my head about it.â
A pause as he lays his head on your lap and looks at you.
âBut today I got it baby. I did it.â His smile lights up his whole face. Pure happiness gleaming from his eyes. This version of Jihoon was one of your favourite. The one gleaming with pride, grinning with joy and enjoying every bit of satisfaction that comes with the kind of dedication only he can pour into his art.
So you smiled, mirroring his happiness.
âIâm so proud of you honey. Canât wait to hear it soon!â
âYouâll be the first one to hear it.â He says grinning. Your raise your eyebrows and he giggles. The sound of heaven.
âI mean after the team youâll be the first to hear it.â
Both of you laugh, a soft ringing laughter echoing through the walls of the home you built for yourselves.
You clear your throat slightly.
âJihoon I need to tell you somethingâŚâ
âYes?â He says in the middle of a yawn.
He looks so exhausted in the moment that he looks 10 years younger.
You decided to wait another day.
âI⌠just needed to tell you⌠that I missed you⌠a lot.â Your words come out in a whisper. Barely audible but you know he heard it by the way he shifts on your lap like a little cat.
âI know baby⌠Iâm sorry.â
You sigh. He was sorry and you knew it.
âYou couldâve texted meâ
He grumbles an apology into your thighs.
âJihoon you told me youâd communicate better⌠weâve been through this cycle before. Youâre always going to be creating music, but the least you can do is let me know. You promised me jagiâŚâ
More grumbles as he manoeuvres himself to settle against your stomach.
Your heart skips a beat.
âI understand work is hard. And Iâm an adult so I understand even if itâs difficult. But⌠but your child wonât be able toâŚâ
By the end of your sentence, you could barely hear yourself. But the way Jihoon freezes against you is proof enough that he heard you.
A moment passes and there is no reaction from him. Another moment.
And what feels like a million tiny moments later, Jihoonâs messy head pops up away from your stomach to your face.
His eyes are glistening and big like boba balls. You hold your breath trying to n to read his face. The creases in his forehead and the straight closed mouth slowly give way to the tiniest smile.
Thatâs all the sign you need as you break into a huge smile.
He looks at your smile, his own mirroring it, and then down at your stomach then up again at your face. He does it a few more times as you break into soft laughs.
He sits upright on his knees, his face in front of you, big wid eyes full of surprise and hope, as his hands cup your cheeks.
âY/n⌠are you being serious right now?â
You nod, words too little for the happiness pouring out of in the form of tears.
Jihoon looks stunned but pulls into a close and tight hug.
HomeâŚ
When he faces you again, tears are rolling down his cheeks. âWhen did you find out?â âUmm⌠four days agoâ âBaby why didnât you tell me soo-â
The color drains from his face as he moved toward your stomach again. He hugs you around your stomach so lightly as if heâs holding a feather.
âI really am sorry jagi. I know I say it a lot but I should do better. I shouldâve done better. For you. For us. AndâŚâ He looks at you with an apologetic smile, âand for our child.â
You run your fingers through his silky tousled hair. âJihoon-ah, itâs okay. Whatâs done is doneâŚâ
He smiles at you.
âYou have no idea how restless Iâve been waiting to tell you. To see that look on your face.â His smile grows wider and he places a peck on your very normal stomach whcih makes you giggle.
âYou do know there is no actual baby in there yet right?â He pouts as he looks at you, causing more giggles on your end.
âI hope our kid doesnât get your oversmart brain and is normal like meâ he says defiantly.
You let out a snort. âPlease Mr worldwide popular idol âWooziâ! Youâre as far from normal as is possible my dear.â
âWell normal or not, I know our child will have the best dad.â
Jihoonâs cheeky comment sets of a back and forth of arguing about which one of you is better until early hours of the morning as laughter rings through the house.
âââ
Jihoon:
It was another night of sleeping after dawn for him. He was no stranger to a late night. But for the first time in years he feels too ecstatic to sleep.
His mind and body are buzzing with happiness at the thought of the love of his life carrying their child.
He thinks back to the 17 year old Jihoon who saw this cute girl across the street struggling to get her bags on her cycle basket snd decided to forgo his inhibitions for once and help her. He thinks back to 20 year old Jihoon who, for the first time in his life, gave a speech at a bar confessing his love for the same girl despite all his social anxiety. He thinks back to the 28 year old Jihoon who decided to talk to her parents and arrange a special performance for her on their wedding even though all he wanted was alone time with her.
He thought back to everytime he took a chance for this beautiful and smart girl, now lying next to him peacefully asleep, and he thanks every god and higher power in the universe for giving him the courage to do so.
Without her Jihoon wouldnât know love and life. Now they have a little bundle of joy on its way just to commemorate this love they share.
And this time Jihoon was going to make sure heâd be there every step of the way.
AWHHHHHH T-T
![[ ] . . .TAPE 7](https://64.media.tumblr.com/a85761933862fa472c950cb2c35406c3/8625aea46d4a06f7-cd/s500x750/1d63429465b95bb3b6518e3f3bb57b54f80ae37d.jpg)
![[ ] . . .TAPE 7](https://64.media.tumblr.com/1005ce3054202a09f90cd67a3c29f51f/8625aea46d4a06f7-6e/s500x750/9dbb9a6a2338d97db7e2acc08515d42017dff1e4.jpg)
![[ ] . . .TAPE 7](https://64.media.tumblr.com/bafa4d4c0140b4e317e33cbf29931d97/8625aea46d4a06f7-45/s500x750/f6a5e1214a85202d5d3faea0016e55118360ff00.jpg)
[ đż ] . . .TAPE 7
í¨ęťëźě ěě ě ěęł / ëëźě ě¸ ěë ěě´ / ꡸ë ę˛ëźë 몝í ę˛ ě´ë¨ě´ / ě¸ě ě´ëě ěě´ë / í¨ęťíě§ ëŞťí´ë ě°ëڰ ë ꡸ë ëŻ / ěěę˝ íźěě / ꡸ë 미ěě ë´ě´ ëźě¤ę˛ě
âď¸ "smile flower" by seventeen
being loved by lee jihoon means being safe. he may not be a person who speaks loudly about his love or shows it through physical affection, but despite the lack of these things, you know that you will always be safe with him. he always covers the corners of sharp places so you don't bump into them and get hurt, he always walks on the outside of the sidewalk, he always has a change of shoes with him when you're wearing high heels, he carries your bag when it's heavy so you don't strain your shoulder. it doesn't even need to be mentioned that when you're at a party where there are a lot of people, jihoon always has his arm around your waist, and if he sees someone bothering you, he quickly shoos the uninvited stranger away with a not-so-nice expression on his face. the best part of it all? doing all of those things are so natural for him that most of the time he doesn't even realise he's doing them.
being loved by lee jihoon means you will always have someone to hug. jihoon has his limits when it comes to physical touch and he's not afraid to talk about them and openly admit when he feels uncomfortable with it. while as for you - there are no limits for you (you can say that this is one of your partner privileges). of course, he sometimes needs space from you when he's overwhelmed, but that's completely normal. however, you know that you can always, always hold his hand, hug him, wrap your hand around his bicep, or lean your head against his shoulder. in that aspect, he's like your anchor - when you feel overwhelmed, sad, or when your anxiety is bothering you, you know that you can always turn to jihoon. it's kind of a mystery to him how just his touch can calm you down, but if that's the way it is, he's more than willing to be there to hold you when you need it.
being loved by lee jihoon means being his muse. yes, this might be cheesy but it's true - you inspire him like no one else. there is something about you that no one else in the world has, and jihoon will be forever grateful that you are with him despite his demanding job, when sometimes you don't see each other for months and you only see each other through facetime. the way you support him, through thick and thin, the fact that your dates most often involve you sitting in his studio, the fact that sometimes you have to put up with his moods due to work - he will never be able to repay you for it. that's why you inspire him to create new music and lyrics, because in his mind this is the only way he could be able to express at least a hint of how grateful he is for having you in his life.
being loved by lee jihoon feels like a quiet night when everyone is fast asleep, like a goodnight kiss, like two hands holding each other with no intentions of letting go, like the waves hitting the shore, like the gentle voice of your lover singing you to sleep.
âi like myself better when i'm with you.â - mitch albom, tuesdays with morrie
taglist (if you want to be added, check my masterlist): @jeonghansshitester @weird-bookworm @sea-moon-star @hanniehaee @wonwooz1 @byprettymar @edgaralienpoe @staranghae @itza-meee @eightlightstar @immabecreepin @whatsgyud @hyneyedfiz @honestlydopetree @vicehectic @dkswife @uniq-tastic @marisblogg @aaniag @daegutowns @carlesscat-thinklogic23 @embrace-themagic @ohmyhuenings @nidda13 @hrts4hanniehae @k-drama-adict @isabellah29 @f4iryjjosh @bangantokchy @mrswonwooo @bangtancultsposts @lllucere @athanasiasakura @onlyyjeonghan @haecien @caramyisabitchforsvtandbts @hannahhbahng @valgracia @ohmygodwhyareallusernamestaken @mirxzii @hhusbuds @wonranghaeee @rosiesauriostuff @gyuguys @tomodachiii @veryfabday @lilmochiandsuga @asasilentreader @mrsnervous @bewoyewo @sharonxdevi @wondipity @gyuguys @raginghellfire @treehouse-mouse @waldau @wonootnoot @hellodefthings @dokyeomkyeom @sourkimchi @bbysnw @hoichi02 @aaa-sia @haneulparadx @minvrsev @zozojella @wonootnoot @kimingyuslover @wntrei



all the ways jihoon kisses you
1. Soft Kisses: Jihoon has a really sweet side, especially when he's feeling particularly affectionate. These kisses are tender, with his lips barely brushing against yours. He often gives these kisses when he's trying to comfort you or when you're cuddling on the couch after a long day. They convey his deep care and love for you.
2. Passionate Kisses: When Jihoon is feeling a surge of strong emotions, his kisses become more fervent. These kisses are intense, leaving you both breathless. His hands might cup your face, pulling you closer as if he's afraid to let you go. These happen in moments of reunion after being apart, or when he's overwhelmed by his feelings for you.
3. Playful Kisses: Jihoon has a playful side that comes out when he's in a lighthearted mood. He'll pepper your face with quick, playful pecks, making you giggle. Sometimes, he'll pull away just as you're about to kiss him back, grinning at your frustrated expression before finally giving in and kissing you properly.
4. Forehead Kisses: These kisses are Jihoon's way of showing his protective and caring nature. He'll press a gentle kiss to your forehead, usually when you're in his arms or when he's trying to reassure you. It's a silent promise that he's always there for you, no matter what. It's also his fav place to kiss because it makes him feel happy to make you feel safe with him. It's also his way of being intimate without really getting intimate.
5. Cheek Kisses: Cheek kisses from Jihoon are casual yet endearing. He often gives these when he's busy with something but still wants to show his affection. A quick peck on the cheek while he's working in the studio or before he leaves for an event. It's his way of saying he loves you and remembers you even when he's busy with schedules.
6. Neck Kisses: When Jihoon is feeling particularly romantic or when he wants to show a bit more intimacy, he'll trail soft kisses along your neck. These kisses send shivers down your spine and often lead to more passionate moments. He loves hearing your breath hitch and feeling your pulse quicken under his lips. If he's feeling playful, he'll tickle you where he knows it tickets with his tongue just to hear your pretty laugh.
7. Goodbye Kisses: Jihoon hates saying goodbye, even if it's just for a short while. His goodbye kisses are a mix of longing and reassurance. He'll hold you close, kissing you deeply as if he's trying to memorize the feel of your lips until he sees you again. There's always a promise in these kisses â that he'll come back to you soon. He'll always be leaning his forehead against yours as he pouts about having to go on yet another tour.
8. Morning Kisses: Waking up next to Jihoon means starting your day with a soft, sleepy kiss. These kisses are slow and lazy, full of warmth as he wakes up beside you. He loves kissing you good morning, letting you know that he cherishes waking up with you every day.
9. Apology Kisses: When Jihoon feels he's wronged you, his kisses become softer and more tentative. He'll hold your face gently, his lips brushing against yours in silent apology. He might whisper words of remorse between kisses, trying to make up for any hurt he caused. These kisses are filled with sincerity and a promise to do better.Â
10. Spontaneous Kisses: Jihoon sometimes kisses you out of the blue, surprising you with his spontaneity. Whether you're cooking, reading, or simply walking together, he'll lean in for a quick kiss, a playful grin on his face. These kisses remind you of how much he loves you, even in the most ordinary moments.
12. Shoulder kisses: Jihoon kisses your shoulders when he's feeling particularly affectionate, especially during cuddling sessions. If you're sitting together, he might lean over and press soft kisses to your bare shoulders, making you feel adored and appreciated. It's an intimate gesture that conveys his love in a subtle yet powerful way.
11. Hand kisses: When Jihoon kisses your hands, it's a gesture of admiration and respect. He might kiss your knuckles softly when holding your hand, making you feel like the most important person in his life. During quiet, tender moments, he might lift your hand to his lips and press a gentle kiss to your palm, showing his deep affection and appreciation for you. He even kisses your inner wrist sometimes, a very intimate spots that make you feel all tingly and loved
14. Back and nape kisses: When you're lying together or he's hugging you from behind, Jihoon loves pressing soft kisses along your back or on your nape. It's an intimate gesture that makes you feel incredibly close to him. He might trail kisses from your shoulders down to your lower back, his lips barely brushing your skin, creating a sense of deep connection and warmth. When he's hugging you from the back, he'll push your hair to the side and kiss you there tenderly.
15. Ear kisses: Jihoon sometimes kisses your ears, especially the lobes, when he wants to whisper sweet nothings or playful remarks. These kisses are often ticklish and send tingles down your spine. He might gently nibble on your earlobe before whispering something that makes you blush, adding a playful and intimate touch to your interactions.
16. Stomach/belly kisses: When you're lying down together, Jihoon loves pressing soft kisses to your stomach. It's a gesture of tenderness and love, showing how much he adores every part of you. He might trace gentle patterns with his lips, making you feel a mix of ticklish delight and deep affection. You'd never feel insecure about your body around him, he'll make sure of that.
17. Thigh kisses: these ones are obviously naughty ones. Mostly happens during foreplay, during or before he eats you out or fingers you. Sometimes, he'll kiss your thighs during aftercare as he cleans you up. He cannot hold it back when he sees your tender blushed thighs.
18. Ankle kisses: this could be both soft or naughty. When he's fucking you in missionary, he loves to kiss your ankles and calves as he hooks your legs over his shoulder. Alternatively, if you two are chilling in the couch while watching a movie maybe, he'll hold your legs in his lap, subconsciously yet tenderly rubbing your feet and ankles and occasionally bringing it to his mouth to land a soft peck.
19.Eyelid Kisses (?): Jihoon sometimes kisses your closed eyelids, especially when heâs feeling tender and affectionate. These kisses are soft and gentle, often given as a reassurance or a sign of deep emotional connection. He might do this when youâre feeling tired or overwhelmed, using the kiss as a way to soothe and comfort you. Sometimes he kisses your eyelids when you are sleeping soundly and Jihoon finds the sight really endearing and cute.
20. Making out : Jihoon loves making out with you every once in a while to make up for the time he was apart from you. Usually has you straddle him on his lap as he kisses you tenderly. He'll rub his hand along your thigh, pulling you closer by your waist. Make outs with jihoon are usually slow because he really wanna enjoy every moment of it, yet sensual. He uses a lot more tongue and also likes to bite sometimes. You're lips are sure to be swollen by the time your make out sesh ends.



all the ways jihoon kisses you
1. Soft Kisses: Jihoon has a really sweet side, especially when he's feeling particularly affectionate. These kisses are tender, with his lips barely brushing against yours. He often gives these kisses when he's trying to comfort you or when you're cuddling on the couch after a long day. They convey his deep care and love for you.
2. Passionate Kisses: When Jihoon is feeling a surge of strong emotions, his kisses become more fervent. These kisses are intense, leaving you both breathless. His hands might cup your face, pulling you closer as if he's afraid to let you go. These happen in moments of reunion after being apart, or when he's overwhelmed by his feelings for you.
3. Playful Kisses: Jihoon has a playful side that comes out when he's in a lighthearted mood. He'll pepper your face with quick, playful pecks, making you giggle. Sometimes, he'll pull away just as you're about to kiss him back, grinning at your frustrated expression before finally giving in and kissing you properly.
4. Forehead Kisses: These kisses are Jihoon's way of showing his protective and caring nature. He'll press a gentle kiss to your forehead, usually when you're in his arms or when he's trying to reassure you. It's a silent promise that he's always there for you, no matter what. It's also his fav place to kiss because it makes him feel happy to make you feel safe with him. It's also his way of being intimate without really getting intimate.
5. Cheek Kisses: Cheek kisses from Jihoon are casual yet endearing. He often gives these when he's busy with something but still wants to show his affection. A quick peck on the cheek while he's working in the studio or before he leaves for an event. It's his way of saying he loves you and remembers you even when he's busy with schedules.
6. Neck Kisses: When Jihoon is feeling particularly romantic or when he wants to show a bit more intimacy, he'll trail soft kisses along your neck. These kisses send shivers down your spine and often lead to more passionate moments. He loves hearing your breath hitch and feeling your pulse quicken under his lips. If he's feeling playful, he'll tickle you where he knows it tickets with his tongue just to hear your pretty laugh.
7. Goodbye Kisses: Jihoon hates saying goodbye, even if it's just for a short while. His goodbye kisses are a mix of longing and reassurance. He'll hold you close, kissing you deeply as if he's trying to memorize the feel of your lips until he sees you again. There's always a promise in these kisses â that he'll come back to you soon. He'll always be leaning his forehead against yours as he pouts about having to go on yet another tour.
8. Morning Kisses: Waking up next to Jihoon means starting your day with a soft, sleepy kiss. These kisses are slow and lazy, full of warmth as he wakes up beside you. He loves kissing you good morning, letting you know that he cherishes waking up with you every day.
9. Apology Kisses: When Jihoon feels he's wronged you, his kisses become softer and more tentative. He'll hold your face gently, his lips brushing against yours in silent apology. He might whisper words of remorse between kisses, trying to make up for any hurt he caused. These kisses are filled with sincerity and a promise to do better.Â
10. Spontaneous Kisses: Jihoon sometimes kisses you out of the blue, surprising you with his spontaneity. Whether you're cooking, reading, or simply walking together, he'll lean in for a quick kiss, a playful grin on his face. These kisses remind you of how much he loves you, even in the most ordinary moments.
12. Shoulder kisses: Jihoon kisses your shoulders when he's feeling particularly affectionate, especially during cuddling sessions. If you're sitting together, he might lean over and press soft kisses to your bare shoulders, making you feel adored and appreciated. It's an intimate gesture that conveys his love in a subtle yet powerful way.
11. Hand kisses: When Jihoon kisses your hands, it's a gesture of admiration and respect. He might kiss your knuckles softly when holding your hand, making you feel like the most important person in his life. During quiet, tender moments, he might lift your hand to his lips and press a gentle kiss to your palm, showing his deep affection and appreciation for you. He even kisses your inner wrist sometimes, a very intimate spots that make you feel all tingly and loved
14. Back and nape kisses: When you're lying together or he's hugging you from behind, Jihoon loves pressing soft kisses along your back or on your nape. It's an intimate gesture that makes you feel incredibly close to him. He might trail kisses from your shoulders down to your lower back, his lips barely brushing your skin, creating a sense of deep connection and warmth. When he's hugging you from the back, he'll push your hair to the side and kiss you there tenderly.
15. Ear kisses: Jihoon sometimes kisses your ears, especially the lobes, when he wants to whisper sweet nothings or playful remarks. These kisses are often ticklish and send tingles down your spine. He might gently nibble on your earlobe before whispering something that makes you blush, adding a playful and intimate touch to your interactions.
16. Stomach/belly kisses: When you're lying down together, Jihoon loves pressing soft kisses to your stomach. It's a gesture of tenderness and love, showing how much he adores every part of you. He might trace gentle patterns with his lips, making you feel a mix of ticklish delight and deep affection. You'd never feel insecure about your body around him, he'll make sure of that.
17. Thigh kisses: these ones are obviously naughty ones. Mostly happens during foreplay, during or before he eats you out or fingers you. Sometimes, he'll kiss your thighs during aftercare as he cleans you up. He cannot hold it back when he sees your tender blushed thighs.
18. Ankle kisses: this could be both soft or naughty. When he's fucking you in missionary, he loves to kiss your ankles and calves as he hooks your legs over his shoulder. Alternatively, if you two are chilling in the couch while watching a movie maybe, he'll hold your legs in his lap, subconsciously yet tenderly rubbing your feet and ankles and occasionally bringing it to his mouth to land a soft peck.
19.Eyelid Kisses (?): Jihoon sometimes kisses your closed eyelids, especially when heâs feeling tender and affectionate. These kisses are soft and gentle, often given as a reassurance or a sign of deep emotional connection. He might do this when youâre feeling tired or overwhelmed, using the kiss as a way to soothe and comfort you. Sometimes he kisses your eyelids when you are sleeping soundly and Jihoon finds the sight really endearing and cute.
20. Making out : Jihoon loves making out with you every once in a while to make up for the time he was apart from you. Usually has you straddle him on his lap as he kisses you tenderly. He'll rub his hand along your thigh, pulling you closer by your waist. Make outs with jihoon are usually slow because he really wanna enjoy every moment of it, yet sensual. He uses a lot more tongue and also likes to bite sometimes. You're lips are sure to be swollen by the time your make out sesh ends.



all the ways jihoon kisses you
1. Soft Kisses: Jihoon has a really sweet side, especially when he's feeling particularly affectionate. These kisses are tender, with his lips barely brushing against yours. He often gives these kisses when he's trying to comfort you or when you're cuddling on the couch after a long day. They convey his deep care and love for you.
2. Passionate Kisses: When Jihoon is feeling a surge of strong emotions, his kisses become more fervent. These kisses are intense, leaving you both breathless. His hands might cup your face, pulling you closer as if he's afraid to let you go. These happen in moments of reunion after being apart, or when he's overwhelmed by his feelings for you.
3. Playful Kisses: Jihoon has a playful side that comes out when he's in a lighthearted mood. He'll pepper your face with quick, playful pecks, making you giggle. Sometimes, he'll pull away just as you're about to kiss him back, grinning at your frustrated expression before finally giving in and kissing you properly.
4. Forehead Kisses: These kisses are Jihoon's way of showing his protective and caring nature. He'll press a gentle kiss to your forehead, usually when you're in his arms or when he's trying to reassure you. It's a silent promise that he's always there for you, no matter what. It's also his fav place to kiss because it makes him feel happy to make you feel safe with him. It's also his way of being intimate without really getting intimate.
5. Cheek Kisses: Cheek kisses from Jihoon are casual yet endearing. He often gives these when he's busy with something but still wants to show his affection. A quick peck on the cheek while he's working in the studio or before he leaves for an event. It's his way of saying he loves you and remembers you even when he's busy with schedules.
6. Neck Kisses: When Jihoon is feeling particularly romantic or when he wants to show a bit more intimacy, he'll trail soft kisses along your neck. These kisses send shivers down your spine and often lead to more passionate moments. He loves hearing your breath hitch and feeling your pulse quicken under his lips. If he's feeling playful, he'll tickle you where he knows it tickets with his tongue just to hear your pretty laugh.
7. Goodbye Kisses: Jihoon hates saying goodbye, even if it's just for a short while. His goodbye kisses are a mix of longing and reassurance. He'll hold you close, kissing you deeply as if he's trying to memorize the feel of your lips until he sees you again. There's always a promise in these kisses â that he'll come back to you soon. He'll always be leaning his forehead against yours as he pouts about having to go on yet another tour.
8. Morning Kisses: Waking up next to Jihoon means starting your day with a soft, sleepy kiss. These kisses are slow and lazy, full of warmth as he wakes up beside you. He loves kissing you good morning, letting you know that he cherishes waking up with you every day.
9. Apology Kisses: When Jihoon feels he's wronged you, his kisses become softer and more tentative. He'll hold your face gently, his lips brushing against yours in silent apology. He might whisper words of remorse between kisses, trying to make up for any hurt he caused. These kisses are filled with sincerity and a promise to do better.Â
10. Spontaneous Kisses: Jihoon sometimes kisses you out of the blue, surprising you with his spontaneity. Whether you're cooking, reading, or simply walking together, he'll lean in for a quick kiss, a playful grin on his face. These kisses remind you of how much he loves you, even in the most ordinary moments.
12. Shoulder kisses: Jihoon kisses your shoulders when he's feeling particularly affectionate, especially during cuddling sessions. If you're sitting together, he might lean over and press soft kisses to your bare shoulders, making you feel adored and appreciated. It's an intimate gesture that conveys his love in a subtle yet powerful way.
11. Hand kisses: When Jihoon kisses your hands, it's a gesture of admiration and respect. He might kiss your knuckles softly when holding your hand, making you feel like the most important person in his life. During quiet, tender moments, he might lift your hand to his lips and press a gentle kiss to your palm, showing his deep affection and appreciation for you. He even kisses your inner wrist sometimes, a very intimate spots that make you feel all tingly and loved
14. Back and nape kisses: When you're lying together or he's hugging you from behind, Jihoon loves pressing soft kisses along your back or on your nape. It's an intimate gesture that makes you feel incredibly close to him. He might trail kisses from your shoulders down to your lower back, his lips barely brushing your skin, creating a sense of deep connection and warmth. When he's hugging you from the back, he'll push your hair to the side and kiss you there tenderly.
15. Ear kisses: Jihoon sometimes kisses your ears, especially the lobes, when he wants to whisper sweet nothings or playful remarks. These kisses are often ticklish and send tingles down your spine. He might gently nibble on your earlobe before whispering something that makes you blush, adding a playful and intimate touch to your interactions.
16. Stomach/belly kisses: When you're lying down together, Jihoon loves pressing soft kisses to your stomach. It's a gesture of tenderness and love, showing how much he adores every part of you. He might trace gentle patterns with his lips, making you feel a mix of ticklish delight and deep affection. You'd never feel insecure about your body around him, he'll make sure of that.
17. Thigh kisses: these ones are obviously naughty ones. Mostly happens during foreplay, during or before he eats you out or fingers you. Sometimes, he'll kiss your thighs during aftercare as he cleans you up. He cannot hold it back when he sees your tender blushed thighs.
18. Ankle kisses: this could be both soft or naughty. When he's fucking you in missionary, he loves to kiss your ankles and calves as he hooks your legs over his shoulder. Alternatively, if you two are chilling in the couch while watching a movie maybe, he'll hold your legs in his lap, subconsciously yet tenderly rubbing your feet and ankles and occasionally bringing it to his mouth to land a soft peck.
19.Eyelid Kisses (?): Jihoon sometimes kisses your closed eyelids, especially when heâs feeling tender and affectionate. These kisses are soft and gentle, often given as a reassurance or a sign of deep emotional connection. He might do this when youâre feeling tired or overwhelmed, using the kiss as a way to soothe and comfort you. Sometimes he kisses your eyelids when you are sleeping soundly and Jihoon finds the sight really endearing and cute.
20. Making out : Jihoon loves making out with you every once in a while to make up for the time he was apart from you. Usually has you straddle him on his lap as he kisses you tenderly. He'll rub his hand along your thigh, pulling you closer by your waist. Make outs with jihoon are usually slow because he really wanna enjoy every moment of it, yet sensual. He uses a lot more tongue and also likes to bite sometimes. You're lips are sure to be swollen by the time your make out sesh ends.



all the ways jihoon kisses you
1. Soft Kisses: Jihoon has a really sweet side, especially when he's feeling particularly affectionate. These kisses are tender, with his lips barely brushing against yours. He often gives these kisses when he's trying to comfort you or when you're cuddling on the couch after a long day. They convey his deep care and love for you.
2. Passionate Kisses: When Jihoon is feeling a surge of strong emotions, his kisses become more fervent. These kisses are intense, leaving you both breathless. His hands might cup your face, pulling you closer as if he's afraid to let you go. These happen in moments of reunion after being apart, or when he's overwhelmed by his feelings for you.
3. Playful Kisses: Jihoon has a playful side that comes out when he's in a lighthearted mood. He'll pepper your face with quick, playful pecks, making you giggle. Sometimes, he'll pull away just as you're about to kiss him back, grinning at your frustrated expression before finally giving in and kissing you properly.
4. Forehead Kisses: These kisses are Jihoon's way of showing his protective and caring nature. He'll press a gentle kiss to your forehead, usually when you're in his arms or when he's trying to reassure you. It's a silent promise that he's always there for you, no matter what. It's also his fav place to kiss because it makes him feel happy to make you feel safe with him. It's also his way of being intimate without really getting intimate.
5. Cheek Kisses: Cheek kisses from Jihoon are casual yet endearing. He often gives these when he's busy with something but still wants to show his affection. A quick peck on the cheek while he's working in the studio or before he leaves for an event. It's his way of saying he loves you and remembers you even when he's busy with schedules.
6. Neck Kisses: When Jihoon is feeling particularly romantic or when he wants to show a bit more intimacy, he'll trail soft kisses along your neck. These kisses send shivers down your spine and often lead to more passionate moments. He loves hearing your breath hitch and feeling your pulse quicken under his lips. If he's feeling playful, he'll tickle you where he knows it tickets with his tongue just to hear your pretty laugh.
7. Goodbye Kisses: Jihoon hates saying goodbye, even if it's just for a short while. His goodbye kisses are a mix of longing and reassurance. He'll hold you close, kissing you deeply as if he's trying to memorize the feel of your lips until he sees you again. There's always a promise in these kisses â that he'll come back to you soon. He'll always be leaning his forehead against yours as he pouts about having to go on yet another tour.
8. Morning Kisses: Waking up next to Jihoon means starting your day with a soft, sleepy kiss. These kisses are slow and lazy, full of warmth as he wakes up beside you. He loves kissing you good morning, letting you know that he cherishes waking up with you every day.
9. Apology Kisses: When Jihoon feels he's wronged you, his kisses become softer and more tentative. He'll hold your face gently, his lips brushing against yours in silent apology. He might whisper words of remorse between kisses, trying to make up for any hurt he caused. These kisses are filled with sincerity and a promise to do better.Â
10. Spontaneous Kisses: Jihoon sometimes kisses you out of the blue, surprising you with his spontaneity. Whether you're cooking, reading, or simply walking together, he'll lean in for a quick kiss, a playful grin on his face. These kisses remind you of how much he loves you, even in the most ordinary moments.
12. Shoulder kisses: Jihoon kisses your shoulders when he's feeling particularly affectionate, especially during cuddling sessions. If you're sitting together, he might lean over and press soft kisses to your bare shoulders, making you feel adored and appreciated. It's an intimate gesture that conveys his love in a subtle yet powerful way.
11. Hand kisses: When Jihoon kisses your hands, it's a gesture of admiration and respect. He might kiss your knuckles softly when holding your hand, making you feel like the most important person in his life. During quiet, tender moments, he might lift your hand to his lips and press a gentle kiss to your palm, showing his deep affection and appreciation for you. He even kisses your inner wrist sometimes, a very intimate spots that make you feel all tingly and loved
14. Back and nape kisses: When you're lying together or he's hugging you from behind, Jihoon loves pressing soft kisses along your back or on your nape. It's an intimate gesture that makes you feel incredibly close to him. He might trail kisses from your shoulders down to your lower back, his lips barely brushing your skin, creating a sense of deep connection and warmth. When he's hugging you from the back, he'll push your hair to the side and kiss you there tenderly.
15. Ear kisses: Jihoon sometimes kisses your ears, especially the lobes, when he wants to whisper sweet nothings or playful remarks. These kisses are often ticklish and send tingles down your spine. He might gently nibble on your earlobe before whispering something that makes you blush, adding a playful and intimate touch to your interactions.
16. Stomach/belly kisses: When you're lying down together, Jihoon loves pressing soft kisses to your stomach. It's a gesture of tenderness and love, showing how much he adores every part of you. He might trace gentle patterns with his lips, making you feel a mix of ticklish delight and deep affection. You'd never feel insecure about your body around him, he'll make sure of that.
17. Thigh kisses: these ones are obviously naughty ones. Mostly happens during foreplay, during or before he eats you out or fingers you. Sometimes, he'll kiss your thighs during aftercare as he cleans you up. He cannot hold it back when he sees your tender blushed thighs.
18. Ankle kisses: this could be both soft or naughty. When he's fucking you in missionary, he loves to kiss your ankles and calves as he hooks your legs over his shoulder. Alternatively, if you two are chilling in the couch while watching a movie maybe, he'll hold your legs in his lap, subconsciously yet tenderly rubbing your feet and ankles and occasionally bringing it to his mouth to land a soft peck.
19.Eyelid Kisses (?): Jihoon sometimes kisses your closed eyelids, especially when heâs feeling tender and affectionate. These kisses are soft and gentle, often given as a reassurance or a sign of deep emotional connection. He might do this when youâre feeling tired or overwhelmed, using the kiss as a way to soothe and comfort you. Sometimes he kisses your eyelids when you are sleeping soundly and Jihoon finds the sight really endearing and cute.
20. Making out : Jihoon loves making out with you every once in a while to make up for the time he was apart from you. Usually has you straddle him on his lap as he kisses you tenderly. He'll rub his hand along your thigh, pulling you closer by your waist. Make outs with jihoon are usually slow because he really wanna enjoy every moment of it, yet sensual. He uses a lot more tongue and also likes to bite sometimes. You're lips are sure to be swollen by the time your make out sesh ends.
Late Night Cravings - Lee Jihoon

Synopsis: It's a Friday night, and your hard-working boyfriend has locked himself in this recording studio once again. Jihoon felt guilty for the nights separated from you, whereas you would do anything to watch his fantasies become a reality.
Pairing: Lee Jihoon x fem. reader
Genre: Angst - Jihoon feeling guilty, fluff, established relationship, soft smut - MINORS DNI
Contains: dirty talk, fingering (f. receiving), dom!Jihoon, unprotected sex (wrap it up, my friends!!), squirting, creampie
Word Count: 3.5k
ââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
Jihoon let out a frustrated groan. His fingers drove through his hair, frustrated beyond belief at the song-writing process. It wasn't like him to get stuck like this, but here he was - unable to form even words.
He glanced towards the clock and grimaced at the sight of it being close to 2am. He was hoping to have been out of here around 9pm, so he could have made it to your apartment by 10pm. Jihoon was under pressure from the company to get a new demo to them by Sunday. Yet, here he was on a Friday night, barely making progress. He should be with you instead.
When you guys together, you knew that the relationship would require a lot of work. You weren't dating any guy, after all. Music was Woozi's passion in life. You wanted to encourage him to pursue every project that screamed for his attention and the ones he got the most excited about. Even if it meant that he had to cancel plans or you went days without seeing each other, you would do it for you.
That's the part that made Woozi feel the most guilty. You made all these sacrifices for him, sacrificing your own needs to allow him to pursue his goals made him feel lousy. Aren't relationships supposed to be about equality? How can you give that to him when his career doesn't allow him to make such sacrifices? There was very little wiggle room for him when there were constant deadlines and meetings.
Maybe the reason why Jihoon put so much pressure on himself was because this was his first, genuine relationship. He's had flings with people here and there, but they weren't meaningful to him. You, on the other hand, meant everything and so much more. He wanted to make things right with you.
There was a gentle knock on the door. Who could that be?
"Come in," Jihoon called out. He made sure to hit save on his computer on what progress he has made. Even if it was minimal, he would be devastated if it all vanished suddenly. It might be someone from the company who wanted to talk logistics, which can be a length conversations anyways.
The door slowly pushed open. He leaned over his chair to see who it was.
"Surprise?" You called out.
His eyes grew wide at the sight of you. You had your hair pulled back into a high ponytail and were wearing sweats. Yet to him, you looked like you were ready to walk the runway. He picked up on the scent of take-out coming into the room. He glanced down to see your hands holding a white plastic bag. Though he glanced at the clock to see it was 2:07am. You should be asleep.
"Is now a bad time?" You frowned.
He quickly shook his head before spinning his chair around, so he could easily push himself up. He was just absolutely speechless that you knew that he needed a distraction. Realistically, he needed you.
"It's never a bad time, darling." His heart swelled just seeing you in front of him. How did he get so lucky?
You relaxed as you watched Jihoon cross the room to get to you. Jihoon never was the type of person to let height stand in the way of things, but he always found it adorable how you still had to look up at him.
Once he stood in front of you, he cupped your face. You couldn't help but giggle as he tried looking down at you with a stern look. Yet, to you, he was the least intimidating person. His eyebrows were slightly scrunched together as he gazed down at you. His thumbs running over the soft skin of your cheek made you weak in the knees.
'I just thought you'd be asleep right now, sweet girl. You know I don't like it when you're up too late or you're waiting for me." "I know, but I just couldn't get comfortable without you in bed. And then I figured you haven't eaten so I thought maybe food might help you while coming to see you would help me."
Jihoon's heart broke at your statement. He wanted desperately to be the man you deserve, the one that is punctual and not forgetful. There were too many times he could count when he felt like he had let you down. Tonight is an example of that.
"I truly don't deserve you," he sighed." His forehead found yours. You watched as his eyes fluttered shut, as he was just taking a moment to feel you so close to him after what felt like centuries apart. "How can I ever make it up to you, angel? How can I repay you for being so damn understanding?"
Your hands moved up to gently rest on his. Your fingertips were caressing against his strong hands which caused his eyes to open. The sight alone caused his heart to melt. You were looking up at him like he was made out of the stars. And to you, he was.
"I just want to be around you, Jihoon. That's all I need."
Suddenly, a thought popped into his head. He removed his hands from your face, so one hand could hold onto your hip. With his free hand, he took the takeout and put it in the mini-fridge. The mini fridge was closer to the front of the studio, right by the couch. He never liked bringing food over towards his equipment, in the case something spilled. He wasn't a fan of messes.
This time is an exception.
With ease, Jihoon lifted you up in his arms. Jihoon could never produce something as beautiful as the sound of your laughter.
His hands were resting underneath you which allowed you to wrap your legs around his waist and arms around his neck. You let out a gasp in surprise before breaking out into a fit of laughter.His arms flexed underneath you, wanting to ensure you that he'd never drop you which caused you to stop the laughter and blush.
He couldn't help but smirk at your now shy reaction. "Oh darling, what's wrong? Something on your mind?" Jihoon walked the two of you over to the leather chair in front of his mixing board. You bit your lip gently, shaking your head. You were honestly just speechless by his strength.
"Tell me, darlin'. What are you missing the most?" He asked as he sat down on the chair. It was the perfect position that already allowed you to straddle him. You got yourself situated, not missing the throaty groan that escaped him.
But he wasn't about to allow you to have the upper hand.
"Have you missed the way my arms feel around you?" As he spoke, his hands started caressing your back. The feeling of the warmth of his hand sent shivers throughout your body in the best way possible.
Slowly, his hands began moving from your back towards your sides. He let his hands run up and down, his fingertips just grazing along your side. It sent goosebumps throughout your body even just feeling his touch through your clothing. He knew all the little ways to make your brain go fuzzy.
His eyes were trained on you, waiting for a response. He couldn't help but smirk as he watched you nod your head gently, your eyes bouncing from his to his wondering hands.
"Or have you missed the way that my fingers split your pussy open? How your tight walls will squeeze around them when you're on the brink of an orgasm? Or do you want to leave my cock to the stretching of your pussy, hmm?"
Your jaw dropped at his words, at the quick 180 he took. He kept one hand on your hip, ensuring you wouldn't go squirming away from him. His other hand moved down your thigh, resting high up. You could feel yourself getting wet with anticipation.
"Because I know I've missed the way you scream for me. I've missed the way your back arches and eyes roll whenever you squirt for me."
Jihoon couldn't ignore the little whimper that left your lips. It caused him to snicker as the hand on your thigh moved up to play with the drawstring of your sweatpants. It was tied in a pretty little bow. Jihoon always loved how fiercely independent you are. It was admittedly one of the millions of reasons why Jihoon fell for you.
Reason a million and one was how easily he could make you crumble, how wrapped around his finger you were. It was a mutual love.
"I've been neglecting you a bit too long, haven't I?" he pouted slightly. "Let me make it up to you, angel."
Without further hesitation after receiving a nod from your head, Jihoon undid the bow before dipping past the waistband of the sweatpants. He shivered with excitement at the feeling of your warm ski underneath his fingertips.
Much to his surprise, he didn't feel a second layer underneath. He looked up at you with an eyebrow raised. Immediately, you knew what he was wondering about.
"Like I said, I missed you in bed."
That was enough for Jihoon to take action. With your legs already straddling his waist, he knew you were in the perfect position for his wandering fingers. His index and pointer fingers gently ran up and down your slit. He bit his lip at the feeling of how wet you already were for him.
He couldn't keep his precious baby waiting any longer. His two fingers slipped into your warm, wet pussy. His eyes fluttered shut so you couldn't see the rolling of his eyes at the feeling of how tight, how inviting you were from his. Your own head rolled back slightly, hips pushing towards his as you craved for more.
"I should really punish you for being so impatient right now when I'm giving you what you want," he murmured. His hand moved up to hold your chin, making your head tilt back to look into his eyes. "But I like too much knowing you need me as badly as I need you right now."
And he did need you. You could feel his boner growing harder against your thigh, twitching almost to be freed. You wanted so desperately to touch him, to provide him some relief as well, but you weren't sure you were allowed.
Not when it seemed that Jihoon was adamant about providing you pleasure first. His fingers began to thrust in and out of your pussy. Your juices were coating his fingers as they were pushed all the way.
Jihoon took a moment to admire you in this state. Your chest was starting to rise and fall, just as soft whimpers and moans were leaving your lips. The feeling of your warm pussy clenching onto his fingers just enhanced how beautiful you are. All for him.
His fingers began to curl towards your g-spot which made you gasp. His tongue was poking out of his mouth slightly, a sign of determination you've grown so accustomed to. He also didn't let your clit go unoccupied as his thumb was rubbing fast circles into the bundle of nerves. Jihoon has always been talented with his fingers.
"Is that what you've been missing?" Jihoon asked teasingly.
You shook your head quickly as you made sure to look into his eyes. His fingers were grazing against you g-spot, sure. And you were on the brink of facing your first orgasm, but it's not what you wanted.
Not when it felt like you were being suffocated by the layers you were wearing, or how they were beginning to stick slightly to your skin from the sweat. You wanted to experience a closeness to him you've been craving for one too many nights.
He slowed down your fingers, curious as to what was going on in your mind. His head also tilted, an eyebrow raised as you studied you for a moment. "No? Oh, baby. Use your big girl words."
"I need your cock in me. I want to cum with you in me and to feel you cum in me. I need you to fuck me so hard that I can't move afterwards. Please," you begged him.
Now, who was he to deny you? Especially when you asked so sweetly.
Jihoon's fingers stilled in you as he gazed up into your eyes. You were whimpering, hips subconsciously grinding against his fingers. God, how did he get so lucky? He could see the lust swirling in your eyes.
"Take off your sweatpants baby then mine. I'll give you what you really need."
The moment his fingers slipped out of your sweatpants, you immediately were tugging off your sweatpants. He chuckled at your eagerness. He took the opportunity to slip his fingers into his mouth. He groaned at the taste of your pussy on his fingers. He's missed the taste of you.
Feeling eyes on him, he looked to see you staring at him. Your mouth was slightly open as you watched him suck on his fingers, suck you off his fingers. He was so beautiful.
"Sweet like sugar," he murmured. He moved his fingers out, a soft 'pop'' sound echoing in the room. Due to your heightened awareness, it sounded like a booming stereo. You were just so hyper fixated on him, and could anyone blame you? He was the love of your life.
With your sweatpants now pooled on the ground, you did as Jihoon asked. He lifted his hips up slightly so you could pull off his own grey sweatpants, allowing them to join yours on the floor. Much to your surprise, Jihoon also went without boxer briefs. His cock, once freed, slapped up against his stomach and stood at attention for you.
"You know, I've missed you just as much, angel." His hands reached out to you, pulling you back into his lap. You straddled him once again. This time, you felt his cock brushing against you which sent a shiver of excitement down your spine. Finally, you had him right where you wanted him most.
Leaning forward, you began pressing tiny kisses along the side of his face. His cheeks heated up at the intimate gesture in such a heated moment. You always wanted to remind Jihoon just how loved he is, all of him.
His thumbs caressed your hipbones as he guided you to hover over his cock. "Give me the go-ahead, y/n, baby. I'm ready whenever you are."
Your hands moved to gently rest on his shoulders. Slowly, you ceased your kisses against his skin to be able to pull back and look down at the place where you two would connect. His pre-cum was coating the tip of his cock, which was throbbing and bright red. Jihoon has always been thicker than other guys you've been with. It made your mouth salivate, want to put him in your mouth and suck him dry. But you couldn't deprive yourself of the feeling of his cock in your pussy.
"Please, baby. Don't want any longer. Let go."
That's all he needed to hear. His hands now gripped your fingers, creating small indents in your flesh. He let you sink down onto his cock, sending the two of you groaning at the sensation of being filled with each other.
Before your hips could get to work on riding him, Jihoon took action first. He began thrusting his hips upwards almost instantaneously. He wanted to make sure that you could feel all of him, every inch. You moaned as he stretched you out in ways your own hands or any sex toy could. It was as if he was made for you.
"Is this what you've missed?" he huffed slightly as one particular thrust filled you completely. It made you choke on air at the feeling of him all the way up nearly by your cervix. Holy fuck.
You nodded your head as your forehead soon rested on his. Your eyelashes rested against your cheeks, lips hovering above his. He noticed how flushed your skin has become as you became overtaken by the pleasure and euphoria.
Jihoon grunted lowly as his hips fell into a fast, steady tempo. Just what you liked. His mind and body felt fuzzy yet electrified as the feeling of your pussy, of your body so close to his.
Your juices were starting to coat his bare thighs. The sound of skin smacking against skin, and how wet you were bounced off the walls. It was the most beautiful symphony.
Jihoon could feel his cock pulsate, the familiar burning in his stomach. He didn't want to end what he felt like was just getting started. But you were right there with him, the feeling almost becoming too much for you. Your stomach was tightening, threatening to spill.
"J-Jihoon," you whimpered out. You felt like it was too soon. You wanted to stay inn this moment as long as possible. It felt like if you released too soon, you would be ruining this beautiful moment.
You weren't even aware of the tears that were glossing your eyes. Jihoon looked directly into your hearts. Cooing lightly at the sight of your eyes, he shook his head. "Don't worry, angel. I'm right here with you. You can let go," he promised you. This time, he was the one pressing kisses into your skin.
Jihoon made sure his hips picked up momentum. He was going deeper and harder. The tip of his cock grazing against your g-spot which sent you spiraling. That's all you need to let go.
One of your hands gripped onto his shoulder. The other rested on the back of his head. Jihoon always loved the feeling of your fingers in his hair. It brought him so much comfort and pleasure.
On one particular thrust, you lost it. You cried out in ecstasy as your vision went white, almost as if you had been catapulted into the stars. Your back arched gently, as Jihoon ensured his arms were wrapped around you to support you.
Jihoon's eyes widened as he felt you squirt. Hard. All over himself, you, and the leather seat beneath the two of you. Holy fuck. That was the hottest thing he's ever witnessed.
Your body began to tremble, burying your face into his shoulder. Your fingernails were running along his scalp as if you were trying to bring yourself down to reality while simultaneously comforting him. For what? He wasn't sure. However, his heart was swelling with love at the sentiment. You always placed him before yourself.
Soft whimpers were leaving your lips as Jihoon was still thrusting. He cooed into your ear, kissing the shell of it gently. "I know, angel. I know. Be patient with me. I'm almost there."
All you could do was nod your head. You tried lifting your hips to help bring Jihoon closer to the edge, but he had it under control. The feeling of your trembling body against his, as well as the memory and evidence of your orgasm clouding his mind, helped bring him to the edge. He let out a loud groan as he thrusted one last time before spilling his cum into you.
Another whimper left your lips. You always loved the feeling of feeling so full of Lee Jihoon, both during and after sex. His white seed painted your walls, but some already spilling and dropping onto the leather seat.
This was the one type of mess Jihoon could tolerate.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Jihoon's fingers were typing away at the speed of light. Words that became lyrics that turned into verses flooded his mind. He was trying his hardest to get it all scribbled down, so he could at least give something to the company on Sunday.
"Finally," he spoke under his breath. His voice was deeper, exhaustion evident. He had finally put something together.
And better yet, he could spend tomorrow solely focused on you. He smiled seeing the words on his work computer, ready to be shared and for feedback.
He glanced up at the clock once again. 5:12am. After ensuring the work had been saved to his computer, he was satisfied. Now he could return to his priorities.
Spinning in the chair, he was greeted by the sight of you. You were wearing a pair of sweatpants and a sweatshirt Jihoon leaves around. I mean, the man is known to spend days locked away from the rest of the world, so keeping a spare change of clothes was essential to his survival. And much to your happiness, you were able to be wrapped up in clothes that smelled just like him.
The sight of you curled up on the couch, hunkering underneath a blanket made him feel so soft. He felt protective over you, knowing he was the only person who could provide you all the finer things in life but also humbled that you chose him. You just were delicate, the whole universe in his eyes.
"Come on, pretty baby. Let's go home."
whipped | lee jihoon

yo yo yo whassup i wrote this cute lil woozi fic bc hes so adorable and i'm in love with him ceo!jihoon x fem!reader warnings: mingyu literally gets hit by a car (he's fine lmao), jihoon is the cutest cutie known to man, reader is high-key whipped for him AS THEY SHOULD BE, idk if there's anything else pls lmk
You knew him first as the businessman who sat by the outside gate of the busy coffee shop on the corner of the street, sipping a hot cocoa while reading the paper. You got off the bus one ordinary day to see him looking at you -- dark eyes bright with curiosity, soft black hair blown back by the slight breeze, a broad hand on the handle of the mug. His cheeks turned red with embarrassment at being caught â and you were surprised at how endearing a man wearing a serious black suit could look.
And then a biker and a driver ran smack into each other in front of you, disrupting your eye contact.
You gasped and dashed across the street, kneeling beside the crumpled biker. He was a handsome young man, and you were relieved to see his eyes open, though dazed, and that he wasnât bleeding anywhere.
You heard running footsteps, and then a curse under someoneâs breath. Looking up, you saw him â small in stature, but large in presence, looking torn between hysterical laughter and worry. âAh, Mingyu,â he groaned, the humor in his voice evident. âAgain?â
âSorry,â the biker said, rolling gingerly to a sitting position. âIâm not hurt.â
âYouâre lucky,â you told him, helping him to his feet.
âThanks,â said the biker, dusting himself off. He stood a head and shoulders above his friend, and was dressed a lot more casually, but he had a contagious smile and eyes that had an air of puppy-like excitement as they looked down at you and the businessman, who pinched the bridge of his nose in exasperation.
âWere you looking where you were going?â the shorter man asked, looking up at his friend as though determined to be stern, fighting a laugh.
âI got distracted by something pretty,â he admits, looking down at you.
That was the last straw. The shorter man burst into laughter â an unbelievably adorable giggle that made your heart thump in your throat. âIâm glad youâre okay,â he said through laughter.
âThanks for being worried about me,â Mingyu said easily, patting your shoulder. âIâll be okay now. Letâs go, Jihoon.â
And that was the next thing you knew him as â Lee Jihoon. It was a bit awkward when you followed them into the coffee shop, which had been your plan before Mingyu had been hit by a car. âOh, youâre ordering?â Mingyu said to you. âWhy donât you sit with us?â
Involuntarily, you glanced at Jihoon. His dark eyes were still starry with curiosity, and you felt a rush of blood to your cheeks. âI donât want to impose,â you said to them.
âNonsense,â Jihoon said gently, addressing you for the first time. âOf course you should sit by us. Have whatever you like. Iâll pay.â
âNo -â you began to protest, but Jihoon shot you a look.
âIâll pay,â he restated firmly, pulling a wallet out of his pocket.
The next hour had been surprisingly enjoyable. Mingyu was an eager, interested, engaging kind of person â but his companion intrigued you infinitely more. While Mingyu asked you questions about your background and family, Jihoon kept his eyes on you, listening and smiling but rarely interjecting.
You remembered how shocked he was when you had asked him questions about himself. At first, his answers were short and simple, but you found yourself asking follow up question after follow up question â perhaps to try and discover what it was about him that had captivated you so â and he slowly became more open. He shared about his family, his childhood, even his career as the owner of a successful music label. With every word, you became more endeared. Thoughtful, grounded, mature, but with a playful side hidden sometimes just in the corner of his grin or the light in his eyes, Jihoon was both incredibly easy to be around and a total surprise.
âHe likes you,â Mingyu said when Jihoon had left to go to the restroom. âHeâd never talk this much if he didnât.â
You felt yourself blushing then. âHe seems sweet,â you allowed, a smile stealing onto your face.
âHe is,â Mingyu said, stretching his hands over his head. "And he's single."
You stupidly felt relieved at this. Mingyu could, evidently, see it in your face, because his grin only got wider. âDonât worry,â he said conspiratorially. âI wonât tell him I told you.â
That meeting had ended with you three exchanging numbers, and that had turned in to you meeting up with him (and sometimes Mingyu) every day in that same coffee shop for breakfast. You got the sense somewhere in the many meals you shared that when he did speak, it was usually to coworkers and usually about business, but sharing about his life, his goals, his feelings was not something he got the opportunity to do often. And so you were absolutely fascinated by him -- his daily life experiences were enthralling when they came out of his mouth. He lit up around you in a way that made you feel special, and you loved listening to him talk. Before long, you'd fallen for him in a desperate way. You knew there was no way you'd ever recover.
You'd been trying to find the right way to tell him, but you always got so lost in him that it was difficult to squeeze a confession in. The amount of times you had typed out a text asking him on a proper date and then deleted it was embarrassing. You were so scared of losing what you had with him that you'd never hit send on a single one. Instead, you continued to meet him every day for breakfast, hoping your opportunity would smack you in the forehead (because knowing you, you'd probably miss it if it didn't).
Today when you arrive at the coffee shop, Jihoon is off his routine. His paper is folded on the table, and he is bouncing his leg and looking at the office buildings across the street like they have an important message emblazoned on their fronts. You try to keep your heart from turning over as he meets your gaze and an absolutely irresistible smile spreads over his face, realizing he isn't nervous -- he's excited. He motions to the seat next to him, and you jog over to sit by him.
âSo,â he says as you sit. âI have a proposition for you.â
âOh,â you say, trying not to sound too eager. âExplain, then.â
He takes a deep breath. âCan you come to an event tonight?â
âOh!â You exclaim, taken aback. âUm, sure.â
He looks at you seriously. âItâs very important to me that you come,â he says, his eyes glowing with intensity. âYou will, wonât you?â
âOf course,â you assure him, while simultaneously wondering how anyone ever says no to him. Those eyes, that smile, those lips -- the way his jacket strains across his compact frame in that way that makes it impossible for you not to wonder what it would feel like to bury your face in his chest...
By the time you've realized you're zoning out, he's writing something down on a piece of paper -- an address. "You could just text it to me," you point out, laughing.
He grins. "I know, but this is more fun and mysterious. Please don't look up the address before you come -- I kind of want it to be a surprise. Promise?"
"I promise." Because honestly, you think to yourself, you'd do anything he asked.
<3 <3 <3
You show up to the address on the paper ten minutes earlier than he asked you to come, waiting outside of what looks like a luxurious club in your nicest red dress. A man in glasses and a suit steps out from the club, asking your name. You tell him, and he nods, ushering you to a stairwell in the alley that leads down to the basement of the club.
Your jaw drops upon entry. Thereâs a spacious room with a high ceiling from which hangs an intricately designed chandelier. The glittering jewels hanging from the fixture cast rainbows all over the room. The whole room is very Gatsby-ish, and you look around nervously for Jihoon in the crowd of people already thronging the medium-sized stage.
You find him almost immediately â as he strides out on the stage in a suit, with a bright red electric guitar slung over his shoulder. He begins to play, and you watch from the side of the stage, your eyes wide and enthralled. You are shocked. He is amazing. His nimble fingers play dizzying strokes that send goosebumps up your arms. Where is the sweet, shy, endearing man from the coffeeshop? This new Jihoon commands a stage like a general commands an army. He is powerful and confident and perfectly in his element.
And you've never been more attracted to anyone in your whole life.
After he finishes his first song, he steps up to the mic. âIâm not usually the one who performs,â he says, and you almost yell why not, âbut in honor of five years of our company, I wanted to do something special to pay respect to our artists. Iâll be playing a new release, which will eventually be given to one of our groups, called âMaybe I'm Falling for You.'â
He begins to pluck out a gentle, beautiful melody on his guitar. Before you know it, your eyes are filling with tears as Jihoon makes a detailed confession to you through his song â speaking of how you helped him feel seen and special and how beautiful he thinks you are.
For a moment, your lungs stop working. It seems like theyâre taking in the music instead of the air, and you feel a sweet kind of dizziness as you watch him bare his soul in front of this crowd of people.
As the song wraps to a close, Jihoonâs eyes are scanning the audience. He finally sees you. Giving you a half smile, he gives a small point in your direction.
You rush through the door he exits through, catching him just as he puts down his guitar and throwing your arms around him. âDid you like it?â he asks nervously, and you laugh, your eyes blurring with tears.
You take his face in your hands. âI loved it,â you say. âIt was perfect. You are perfect.â
His hands rise up to your wrists, and he beams at you. "No, you are," he says. Then suddenly, he looks nervous. Looking around as though worried youâre being watched, he only stays still once you grab his tie. He looks down at you and gulps nervously. You laugh before standing on your tiptoes and kissing him softly on the lips.
You try to turn to leave, but he catches your arm. Spinning you around, he pulls you in by the waist and kisses you back, deeper and more soulfully than you kissed him. His arms at your back feel strong and comforting, and his lips begin to travel -- from your mouth to your cheek to your forehead and temples, even sneaking a neck kiss in here and there. You start to hear music in your head again as he stops, breathless, to press his forehead against yours. âSorry,â he says quietly, his chest heaving against your own. âI got a bit carried away.â
You kiss him square on the lips. âDo it again,â you say. He giggles before obeying.



đ boyfriend!woozi headcanons (sfw + nsfw) this accidentally came out so sweet pls I am down bad sucker for softcore uji

đ boyfriend!woozi who's tsundere⢠like literally head over heels for you but keeps a straight face about it
đ boyfriend!woozi who's almost constantly thinking of you no matter what he's doing making it so hard for him to work sometimes (figuratively and literally)
đ boyfriend!woozi who regularly calls you when he's on tour and keeps you on video call whenever he's free even if you two aren't talking
đ boyfriend!woozi who casually gets you little and big gifts and acts nonchalant about it when internally he's literally melting from the way you burst of joy, even if it's just a cat keychain he gifted you.
đ boyfriend!woozi who does not shut up about how amazing his girlfriend is to all of his friends almost without realising it
đ boyfriend!woozi who's literally so grateful to have you in his life and is so serious about it he literally thanks God to let him have you in his life.
đ boyfriend!woozi who loves nothing more than holding you in his arms and everytime he holds you, it looks like he's holding his whole world in his arms (he pretty much is)
đ boyfriend!woozi who's shy to even hold your hand in public but will NOT stop touching you and clinging on you whenever you're home
đ boyfriend!woozi who's heart literally melts when you come to his studio with warm (homemade) food to take care of him when he doesn't take care of himself.
đ boyfriend!woozi who feels all of his stress evaporate when he looks at your smile.
đ boyfriend!woozi who loves kissing you and making you feel loved in the bed you share.
đ boyfriend!woozi who's a service dom and makes every night you spend intimately only about you, loves making you feel like you are the most beautiful thing in the world
đ boyfriend!woozi who is practically a god at making you cum, he's THAT good with his mouth, fingers and dick
đ boyfriend!woozi who knows how rarely he gets to take you properly in bed with his busy schedule so he makes sure you're pleasured all night long, putting you to sleep only around early morning after a good aftercare and cuddling.
đ boyfriend!woozi who cannot fall asleep as peacefully unless you are cuddling against him like a bear, making him feel all warm and loved and safe.
đ boyfriend!woozi who tends to get horny when you come to his studio wearing skimpy clothes.
đ boyfriend!woozi with whom studio sex is literally canon. He will make you sleep on his lap cockwarming him as he finishes his work
đ boyfriend!woozi who would put up with mingyu for a whole evening just to make dinner for you if it meant he could see you all happy and jumpy and excited like that.
đ boyfriend!woozi who loves doing the silliest and simplest things with you, like brushing your teeth or watching cartoon/anime or going on late night walk, just because it's with you.
đ boyfriend!woozi who literally has heart eyes everytime he looks at you and he cannot stop it even if he wanted to.
đ boyfriend!woozi who loves giving you a head, he's so fucking pussy drunk
đ boyfriend!woozi who also loves your boobs, not just sexually but also emotionally, like they are his personal stress balls that he gotta get a handful of everytime he's stressed.
đ boyfriend!jihoon who occasionally holds you and cries, apologising prefusely for not being good enough, for not giving you enough time and attention that you deserve, for not being able to love you like he wants to, even when you keep telling him he's more than you have ever wanted and how much you love him regardless and how happy he's made you feel.
đ boyfriend!jihoon who really wants to understand the lengths to which he loves you, and even when he can't verbally tell you always, he would do it with his actions by doing something silly like writing a song for you and having seokmin or seungkwan sing it as he plays his guitar, unable to meet your eyes with how shy he gets but cannot let go of the smile that plasters on his face.
âââââ âimperfections?â

              âË・ or, in which svt appreciates your beauty.
pairings; hyung line x reader, established relationship. | a/n; this was so lovely to write. pls be kind to yourself and life is too short to worry about shallow things. love yourself, just a bit more today <3

â SEUNGCHEOL ⤠hip dips; cheol is someone who does not care for so-called flaws. if anything, he only loves them more. would do a double-take when you say that you hate your hip dips. he rests his hands on your hips, holding you like you'd break and he looks at you softly. âsee? they're molded for my hands.â he presses his lips to your forehead and stills for a moment. âyou're so beautiful. don't ever doubt it.â he takes you to greek museums, pointing out that even aphrodite has hip dips. âmy beautiful aphrodite,â he kisses your hips, worshipping your body.
â JEONGHAN ⤠scars, birthmarks; he has curious hands, always discovering your body and memorising the map of your skin. his fingers outline any birthmark littered on your skin, and he kisses them. same for scars and stitches. he grazes his nimble fingers along them while asking for the backstory. he listens intently, still brushing his fingers over them. if you got it in a funny way, he chuckles and shakes his head. but if not, he locks his fingers with yours, comforting you silently. jeonghan kisses your scars and birthmarks like a silent prayer against your skin and you won't ever feel inadequate.
â JOSHUA ⤠stretch marks; he never understood the hate around stretch marks anyway. soft fingers trace the lines scattered on your belly, shoulders, hips and elsewhere. it's a habit he has developed, to slip his hands under the waistband of your pants and feel the lines under his fingerprints. it's calming and it grounds him to earth, a wordless reassurance that he's ok and that you are there. a frown decorates his face as you complain about them. but he cuts you off, telling you how much he loves your marks, and he's not saying it because he has to, but because he genuinely feels that way. because he loves you for you.
â JUN ⤠smile; more than anything else he loves to make you smile and laugh. and if you try to hide your smile, he'll remove your hands and kiss your lips. if you try to tone down your laughter or laugh in a different way, he'll tickle you. jun loves you in the most authentic form. he frowns when you tell that you've never liked your smile or laughter. how could anyone hate a smile? that too, yours? he'll never understand that. he shakes his head, telling you that you look beautiful always. he loves it when you smile into kisses, to taste your happiness on his tongue, to feel your smile, to be the reason behind your laughter. his love heals your inner child.
â SOONYOUNG ⤠nose; soonyoung is filled with so much love that it pours out through his finger tips. and he can't help but boop your nose all the time. if you do something he finds adorable, he'd crush you into a hug before showing cute aggression all over your face. he pinches your nose, cradling your face and kisses the tip. but he's overcome with so much love that he doesn't really know how to contain it. he rubs his nose against yours and there's something so intimate about it to him. he will cry if you tell that you don't like your nose. and he's very passionate about proving that it is beautiful. no days pass by without his compliments and kisses.
â WONWOO ⤠acne; he has eyes for the little details. he notices any small changes too. if you get acne before your periods, he'll notice it and remind you. and it's kind of cute to him, little spots that grow on your face and when they're tinted a bit red or brown. kisses your skin, feeling the texture with his lips. and if he gets any pimples too, he'll introduce it to your pimples. he's goofy like that. stares at you like you're the night sky, connecting your acne like constellations with his fingertips and feeling like he touched the sky with his bare hands. he doesn't allow you to be insecure ever, always appreciating you no matter what. life is too short to care about small pimples anyway.
â JIHOON ⤠dark circles; whether it's by lack of sleep or genetics, he loves them. eyes are the window to the soul, and sometimes those emotions can seep out, staining the skin around your eyes. or maybe, it's a gift passed down by your ancestors. he's worried that you are not getting enough sleep but if it's normal, he finds them attractive. he caresses it under his thumb, kissing your eyes. he doesn't get why you want to hide them. why would you want to hide your moon-kissed eyes? they're beautiful, you're beautiful and you're his muse. it makes you look serene, your smoky eyes brings a calmness that only the moon could do. he writes about your eyes often, a secret serenade.

tags;
@seungkwanschicken @aaa-sia @dokyeomkyeom @bangantokchy @jespecially
@asyre @armycarat2612 @bewoyewo @gyuguys
(send an ask to be added on the taglist!)




all the ways jihoon kisses you
1. Soft Kisses: Jihoon has a really sweet side, especially when he's feeling particularly affectionate. These kisses are tender, with his lips barely brushing against yours. He often gives these kisses when he's trying to comfort you or when you're cuddling on the couch after a long day. They convey his deep care and love for you.
2. Passionate Kisses: When Jihoon is feeling a surge of strong emotions, his kisses become more fervent. These kisses are intense, leaving you both breathless. His hands might cup your face, pulling you closer as if he's afraid to let you go. These happen in moments of reunion after being apart, or when he's overwhelmed by his feelings for you.
3. Playful Kisses: Jihoon has a playful side that comes out when he's in a lighthearted mood. He'll pepper your face with quick, playful pecks, making you giggle. Sometimes, he'll pull away just as you're about to kiss him back, grinning at your frustrated expression before finally giving in and kissing you properly.
4. Forehead Kisses: These kisses are Jihoon's way of showing his protective and caring nature. He'll press a gentle kiss to your forehead, usually when you're in his arms or when he's trying to reassure you. It's a silent promise that he's always there for you, no matter what. It's also his fav place to kiss because it makes him feel happy to make you feel safe with him. It's also his way of being intimate without really getting intimate.
5. Cheek Kisses: Cheek kisses from Jihoon are casual yet endearing. He often gives these when he's busy with something but still wants to show his affection. A quick peck on the cheek while he's working in the studio or before he leaves for an event. It's his way of saying he loves you and remembers you even when he's busy with schedules.
6. Neck Kisses: When Jihoon is feeling particularly romantic or when he wants to show a bit more intimacy, he'll trail soft kisses along your neck. These kisses send shivers down your spine and often lead to more passionate moments. He loves hearing your breath hitch and feeling your pulse quicken under his lips. If he's feeling playful, he'll tickle you where he knows it tickets with his tongue just to hear your pretty laugh.
7. Goodbye Kisses: Jihoon hates saying goodbye, even if it's just for a short while. His goodbye kisses are a mix of longing and reassurance. He'll hold you close, kissing you deeply as if he's trying to memorize the feel of your lips until he sees you again. There's always a promise in these kisses â that he'll come back to you soon. He'll always be leaning his forehead against yours as he pouts about having to go on yet another tour.
8. Morning Kisses: Waking up next to Jihoon means starting your day with a soft, sleepy kiss. These kisses are slow and lazy, full of warmth as he wakes up beside you. He loves kissing you good morning, letting you know that he cherishes waking up with you every day.
9. Apology Kisses: When Jihoon feels he's wronged you, his kisses become softer and more tentative. He'll hold your face gently, his lips brushing against yours in silent apology. He might whisper words of remorse between kisses, trying to make up for any hurt he caused. These kisses are filled with sincerity and a promise to do better.Â
10. Spontaneous Kisses: Jihoon sometimes kisses you out of the blue, surprising you with his spontaneity. Whether you're cooking, reading, or simply walking together, he'll lean in for a quick kiss, a playful grin on his face. These kisses remind you of how much he loves you, even in the most ordinary moments.
12. Shoulder kisses: Jihoon kisses your shoulders when he's feeling particularly affectionate, especially during cuddling sessions. If you're sitting together, he might lean over and press soft kisses to your bare shoulders, making you feel adored and appreciated. It's an intimate gesture that conveys his love in a subtle yet powerful way.
11. Hand kisses: When Jihoon kisses your hands, it's a gesture of admiration and respect. He might kiss your knuckles softly when holding your hand, making you feel like the most important person in his life. During quiet, tender moments, he might lift your hand to his lips and press a gentle kiss to your palm, showing his deep affection and appreciation for you. He even kisses your inner wrist sometimes, a very intimate spots that make you feel all tingly and loved
14. Back and nape kisses: When you're lying together or he's hugging you from behind, Jihoon loves pressing soft kisses along your back or on your nape. It's an intimate gesture that makes you feel incredibly close to him. He might trail kisses from your shoulders down to your lower back, his lips barely brushing your skin, creating a sense of deep connection and warmth. When he's hugging you from the back, he'll push your hair to the side and kiss you there tenderly.
15. Ear kisses: Jihoon sometimes kisses your ears, especially the lobes, when he wants to whisper sweet nothings or playful remarks. These kisses are often ticklish and send tingles down your spine. He might gently nibble on your earlobe before whispering something that makes you blush, adding a playful and intimate touch to your interactions.
16. Stomach/belly kisses: When you're lying down together, Jihoon loves pressing soft kisses to your stomach. It's a gesture of tenderness and love, showing how much he adores every part of you. He might trace gentle patterns with his lips, making you feel a mix of ticklish delight and deep affection. You'd never feel insecure about your body around him, he'll make sure of that.
17. Thigh kisses: these ones are obviously naughty ones. Mostly happens during foreplay, during or before he eats you out or fingers you. Sometimes, he'll kiss your thighs during aftercare as he cleans you up. He cannot hold it back when he sees your tender blushed thighs.
18. Ankle kisses: this could be both soft or naughty. When he's fucking you in missionary, he loves to kiss your ankles and calves as he hooks your legs over his shoulder. Alternatively, if you two are chilling in the couch while watching a movie maybe, he'll hold your legs in his lap, subconsciously yet tenderly rubbing your feet and ankles and occasionally bringing it to his mouth to land a soft peck.
19.Eyelid Kisses (?): Jihoon sometimes kisses your closed eyelids, especially when heâs feeling tender and affectionate. These kisses are soft and gentle, often given as a reassurance or a sign of deep emotional connection. He might do this when youâre feeling tired or overwhelmed, using the kiss as a way to soothe and comfort you. Sometimes he kisses your eyelids when you are sleeping soundly and Jihoon finds the sight really endearing and cute.
20. Making out : Jihoon loves making out with you every once in a while to make up for the time he was apart from you. Usually has you straddle him on his lap as he kisses you tenderly. He'll rub his hand along your thigh, pulling you closer by your waist. Make outs with jihoon are usually slow because he really wanna enjoy every moment of it, yet sensual. He uses a lot more tongue and also likes to bite sometimes. You're lips are sure to be swollen by the time your make out sesh ends.



Experiences
Pairing : Lee Jihoon x Reader
Genre : Fluff
Warnings : Jihoon has slight commitment issues
Even the best lyricist needs inspiration to make his piece better, which is why Jihoon comes to you when he feels that his latest song needs more life to it.
"I feel like it's missing something," you say, tapping your pen on the notepad. "It needs a soul."
"I know right? I feel like it's too bland," Jihoon replies, a visible line appearing on his forehead as he bites his lip. "I think I'm done for."
"Hey, hey, quit the negative thoughts. What's this song about?" you ask, wanting to know the meaning behind the lyrics in his point of view. That way, maybe you can help him with something.
"It's about new experiences," he says, rubbing his temples to ease the headache he's going through, "Not specific."
You think for a while, and suddenly, a light bulb clicks in your head, "Maybe that's where we need to change a bit. Make it more specific. Give it a genre perhaps?"
He seems to consider your idea for a moment but his face eventually turns back into the scowl he's been wearing for the past 1 hour, "What genre, though? I'm going blank."
"What do your fans expect the most from you?"
"They want me to write something related to romance but that's so hard. I have no experience in dating or love or anything related to romance in the first place," he seems to have given up but you were willing to make this song work. The lyrics were so creative, it seemed almost illegal to give up now.
"I get it now," you clap your hands, "The song doesn't need a soul. It's you. You need a life outside of music."
Jihoon looks offended for a moment. "I do have a life outside of music," he protests, "I have you. That's enough for me."
Your cheeks turn bright red at his answer. How can he be so straight-forward?
"Having one best friend doesn't count. You need a girlfriend."
"Can't you be my girlfriend?"
Your heart skips a bit before you clear your throat, "I don't think that's how it works. You need to like me first"
He thinks for a moment, "I like you alright. I get butterflies in the stomach all the time talking to you. I just don't know if I like you enough."
You laugh, finally understanding the real problem in his situation, "You're afraid of commitment, right?"
"Yeah, that's probably it but," he takes a deep breath before continuing, "If it's you I wouldn't be that afraid."
"I wouldn't mind dating you either," you see Jihoon's face turn red and you know yours had to be redder than his.
"Yeah, so um do you perhaps wanna go on a date," he asks and when it takes a moment for you to answer he starts waving his hands frantically, "Not forcing you or anything. It's totally your wish."
He's such a liar, you think, he says he doesn't have experience in romance but he seems to make your heart do all kinds of jumps and leaps and skips but definitely in a good way.
"I would like that," you finally reply after what seemed like decades, and it brings a smile on Jihoon's face.
"I'll........ text you then," he grabs his things from your desk and puts them back in his bag. You watch him leave, not knowing what to say. It was amusing how things took an unexpected turn today. You just got yourself a date with the Lee Jihoon. You should be squealing all night until someone knocked some sense into you.
Outside your door, Jihoon has a hand on his chest. What was with his heart when it's around you? Why did it seem to run a marathon on it's own? Nevertheless, he couldn't help the smile on his face.
đĽđ´đđŻđđŤđ¤ - đŠđ§đĽ ||đđđŻđą đŚđł


pairing: lee jihoon x female!reader genre: historical au, fluff, angst, smut (later routes), supernatural members: choi seungcheol, wen junhui, kwon soonyoung, jeon wonwoo, lee seokmin, kim mingyu, boo seungkwan, lee chan warnings: crass humor and language, blood, violence, mentions of suicide, alcohol, minor character death, 660's sexism, crossdressing, medical procedures, political upset, historical innacuarcies for the sake of plot progression word count: 27.7k taglist: @hipsdofangirl, @reiofsuns2001

đđđŻđą đŚđŚđŚ || đđđŻđą đł

đđđŻđ đĽ 22đąđĽ, 664 â đ đ˛đŠđ¤đ˛đ¨đ°đ đđ˘đŞđđŠđ˘, đđŚđŤđ¤đĄđŹđŞ đŹđŁ đđŚđŠđŠđ A thin line of perspiration coats your brow as you juggle carrying a tray stacked with dishes and teacups towards the main hall. The captains were having their weekly meeting now that everyone had a moment to gather, and you had been tasked with plying the food and tea. Excusing yourself softly, you step inside, gently setting the tray down onto the nearest tabletop and begin distributing the plates and cups.
Once done, you go about pouring tea for the captains, quickly moving from one to another so as to not disrupt the flow of the meeting. Glancing at the floor, you notice a few wayward petals that must have been swept in here as the captains congregated. With spring finally beginning to spur into motion you mentally note that youâll have to be more vigilant in your sweeping and dusting away of the blooms and pollen to come.
âThank you,â Youngmin says quietly after youâve begun pouring his cup.Â
You give him a small nod and then move to Gongmyung, âHere you are.â
âThanks,â he says quickly, turning his attention back to Jihoon.
The air of the room is somewhat electric, perhaps because Gongmyung had brought along his followers to the meeting.Â
âThatâs all there is to report,â Jihoon states once heâs finished his spiel. âAnyone have anything else to add?â
âNot worried or anything, but have you noticed how lively the cityâs been recently?â Mingyu notes. âItâs got me excited.â
âI noticed that too,â Hansol adds with a curt nod.Â
âDonât tease him, Hansol.â Seungkwan laughs, âFestival or not, Jun finds the city entertaining all year round.â
âI didnât mean Junhui was livelyâ I was talking about the city.â Hansol frowns.
âOne in the same, really,â Seungkwan huffs.
âAw, you guys are going to make me blush,â Junhui says playfully.Â
A snort from Mingyu, âNo one hereâs complimenting you. Weâre just talking about the atmosphere.â
âPoor Junhui,â Seungkwan laments with a shake of his head. He then perks up, âIs there a festival coming up soon? Do you know, Gyu? Iâm sure they talk about it at your drinking halls.â
âNo idea,â Mingyu shakes his head.
âItâs probably for the spring festival at Bomun Lake,â Youngmin interjects himself into the conversation. âWe may have people staying in the capital from Samjinnal as well. The King reinstated it to boost morale this year.â
âThat would make sense,â Hansol says, looking at Junhui who looks ready to burst.
âDoes that mean we can have permission to go?â He buzzes, âItâs been forever since Iâve been to a festival!â
âFestivals have nothing to do with our jobs,â Jihoon barks out with a frown. âWe need to be more alert than usual. Our enemies might take advantage and use the commotion to cause more issues.â
âI agree with the commander,â Kangjoon adds.Â
âAh,â Soonyoung sighs out with disappointment, âWay to be a buzzkill.â
âAre you sure?â Gongmyung asks Jihoon, âItâs a special festival, the King himself reimplemented it. Should we not celebrate too?â
The moment the words leave him, tension makes the air thicker in the room.
âYouâre suggesting that we slack off and goâ?â Kangjoon prods.
âRight.â Gongmyung smirks, âWe arenât just warriors. Itâs a good opportunity for the men to reflect and celebrate, and get out of their Hwarang robes for a while.â
Dongyoung laughs, âI donât think they can do that, especially those three idiots over there.â His eyes flash to Mingyu, Soonyoung and Junhui.
âWhat the fuck did you call us?â Mingyu raises his voice.
âI didnât say any names,â a smirk dances on his lips, âOr maybe youâre aware that youâre an idiot?â
âDongyoung,â Gongmyungâs stern voice rips at him, âThatâs enough.âÂ
âMy bad,â Dongyoung chuckles, âIâm so honest my mouth sometimes says what I think before I can stop it.âÂ
Mingyu grumbles something while Kangjoon begins to talk once more, âIt would be a good opportunity to better our relationship with your men, Gongmyung. Since weâve been more and more noticed by the Crown, wouldnât it be best to show off how cultured and mannered we are?â
âI donât think thatâs our current priority.â Jihoon states sharply.Â
âIââ Kangjoon clears his throat, âI suppose maybe we donât need to participate in our current⌠situation.â
âItâs precisely because of our situation that we should participate.â Gongmyung insists. âWith the increased vigilance, the men deserve some sort of distraction, right Gukseon Kwak?â
âAh? Oh, um⌠YesâŚâ It seems difficult for Youngmin to choose a side. âIt is well deservedâŚâ
A small âtchâ from Gongmyung before he laves compliments, âThatâs right. I expected that answer from someone as qualified as you.â
Mingyu lets out a long sigh of relief, âI can already smell the gokaju and hwajeon.â
âIs that all that has your interest?â Seungkwan rolls his eyes.Â
âIf itâs drinking sanctioned by the Hwarang, Iâm all in,â Mingyu nods.Â
Thereâs some more chatter about the festival before the sound of several pairs feet treading down the hallway draws everyone to look at the doorway as Lee Chan peers in. âAre Gukseon Kwan and Commander Lee here?â
âWhat is it, Chan?â Jihoon beckons him inside, peering behind him to see a few other faces, âDohoon, Junghwan, Wonwoo⌠What happened?â The tension that had been building in the room prior heightens as you see the stern faces Chan and the others are making.Â
âThe warriors sent to receive our monthly stipend from the palace were attacked and robbed of their money on the way back,â Chan reports, straightening himself.Â
âWhat?!â Jihoon rises to his feet, a look of incredulity on his face.
âThey tried to apprehend the culprits but they lost sight of them in the crowd,â Dohoon frowns.Â
âAttacking a Hwarang warrior in the streets of Seorabeol and stealing our moneyâŚâ Youngmin also rises to his feet. With how angry he looks, itâs almost as if heâs another person.Â
âThis is personal. If we let it pass, weâre going to lose face.â Jihoon looks at Youngmin. He then glances around at the captains, âYou all, catch that criminal at all cost!â The captains agree with varying degrees of yeses before the commander continues, âBut do not let the other men and the wang-do know itâs stolen. Only the ones in this room can handle the situation, is that clear?â
âUnderstood,â Hansol nods as he stands.Â
âThen letâs devise a plan immediately.â Youngmin states calmly, the angered look still playing on his face as they discuss their roles and area of search.
âWith that much money, the culprit wonât stay in Seorabeol for long.â Chan notes. âHe may be on the move as we speak.
âHe could already be out of the city,â Hansol adds.
âMaybe we should focus on swordsmen trying to leave Seorabeol,â Jihoon muses.
âWhat use could a swordsman have with that much money?â Junhui huffs.
âAlcohol, women,â Mingyu lists, âNothing too erudite.âÂ
âThen we should monitor Noseo-dong, there would be a chance heâs there, right?â Soonyoung questions.
âIf heâs walking around with a lot of money, heâs going to stand out.â Hansol states. âIsnât it better to assume he bought something with it that he could easily turn back into money later?â
âA sword or something made of gold, maybe,â Jihoon mutters.
âI wonder why the swordsman picked today specifically,â Gongmyung ponders, his hand resting under his chin, âPerhaps they knew we were getting paid.â
âSo you think it was one of our men?â Kangjoon looks over to him.Â
âItâs possible. With the new shortages, weâve gained more green warriors without checking their backgrounds as strictly,â Dongyoung smirks, aiming to poke.
âCriticizing us isnât going to solve the problem,â Soonyoung retorts.Â
You look to Jihoon, who seems to be taking all of it in quietly. His brow furrows before he begins speaking once more, âOkay. We donât have much time. Iâm going to decide whoâs doing whatâŚâ
He goes on to explain the role of each captain in great detail, once received, they all begin preparing to leave. It just leaves you and Jihoon alone, you hadnât been a part of the discussion in the first place, only stopping in to deliver tea and snacks. Yet now that you've heard everything, perhaps you can help.
âCommander LeeâŚâ You speak out, your voice cracking after not having used it the entirety of the last half-hour or so.
âAh,â he seems almost surprised as he turns to you. âYouâre still here. Can you clean up the dishes?â
âOf course,â you nod quickly, âIs there anything else I can do? About the stolen money⌠Can I help?â
âYou?â His eyebrow quirks upward, âWhat can you do about it?â
âIâd like to help speak with the swordsmen that are leaving the capital,â you answer and immediately his shoulders slump downward.
âNot so fastâ You canât go out by yourself. Do you really think you can pry into roaming swordsmenâs affairs?â
It does sound a bit bold coming from you. But you canât resist the urge to help, âI canât be as efficient as the rest of you, Iâm very aware of that⌠But that doesnât make me any less than you. I want to know who did it too. Thatâs why I want to help.â
Jihoon looks at you intently, almost as if heâs testing your resolve and you stare right back at him. After a moment of silence, he relents, âYouâve got the wit of a Hwarang, thatâs for sure.â A small smile plays on his lips as he continues, âWe are shorthanded, so youâre going to have to work with us for the time being.â
You try hard to hide the smile threatening to break free, â... Thank you so much.â
A moment later he calls out for Eunseok, asking if he could take you to where the negotiations with the officials are happening. It isnât what you had in mind, but if youâre helping youâll gratefully follow the Hwarang.
As the two of you near the edge of the city, Eunseok sighs, âI didnât think it would be this difficult.â
âMe either,â you frown as a bead of sweat trails down your neck. Your job is to look for any suspicious swordsmen trying to quickly leave the city from the southern gate. The two of you had gone to the magistrateâs office and the Watch to ask for information but neither of the two entities were of any help.
âIf we were honest, perhaps they would have cooperated more,â Eunseok wonders aloud.
âThatâs true,â you nod in agreement, âbut we need to be careful about who knowsâŚâ
âYouâre right,â he taps his foot on the ground. âMany of the men from the Guard have been incensed since Jihoon stopped them from directly interfering with Wonweol.â
Being more successful meant more opportunities to be envied and hated. The jealousy seems to always be pitted in the Watch and Guardâs stomachs. âWhat should we do next?â
âI think our best course of action is to return to Jihoon, at least for now,â Eunseok says and begins walking back in the direction of the compound. âPerhaps another captain was more successful than we were.â
As you begin to join him, you see several swordsmen chatting together on the other side of the street.Â
ââexpected it to go smoothly!â One of them laughs.
âIt was so easy,â the one next to him chortles. âEver since Ongsan theyâve been lacking men, itâs laughable.â
âEunseok are you hearingââ you begin but notice that heâs already listening intently to the men.
âShit, youâre talking too loudly,â the first man says, âWe need to get out of this city as fast as possible, not let everyone know weâre here.â
The two men begin to walk away, bantering with one another.
âThey must be who weâre looking for,â Eunseok frowns, watching the men. His hand flexes over the hilt of his sword as you begin to turn on your heels.
âIâll let Commander Lee know!â Youâre already beginning to run off when he calls out after you.
âItâs a ways back to Bulguksaâ! Be careful!â
âI will!â You shout back, âPlease donât lose sight of them!â
With as much strength as you can muster, you race back to the compounds. By the time you reach them, the sun is sinking, dyeing the sky a vibrant red.
âAâ Are you alright?!â You hear Junghwan clamor as you approach, your breaths running ragged and your chest heaving trying to collect enough air. âWhatâs wrong?!â
âI need to speak with the Commander⌠ImmediatelyâŚâ Your voice comes out in strained pants.
âHeâs in his studyâ Iâll go and get him.â Jungwan says, letting you recuperate while he runs off to find Jihoon. A few moments later Junghwan returns with the commander in tow and you relay what you had seen and heard.Â
âWe ought to have made you a messenger rather than my page,â Jihoon lauds you with a small smirk. His face begins to harden as he thinks of a plan to retrieve the stipend safely from the thieves, âIâll let the others know and send them to support Eunseok.â
âThen Iâll go back to Eunseok first,â you say, knowing that leaving him alone while trying to track those men could get him in trouble.
âDonât be an idiotâ Are you planning on retrieving the money yourself?â Jihoon questions you with a frown. âEven if you get there first, what help are you going to offer him?â
You mirror his frown, knowing that heâs speaking the truth: what could you do? You wield no authority in the city and certainly arenât as adept in swordsmanship or negotiating to get through to the thieves.
âIâll get to Eunseok,â Jihoon states, âYou find the others and join us when youâre done⌠And good job, by the way. If we can resolve this thanks to you, youâll get the credit.â Without another word he leaves, heading towards the front gate hurriedly.Â
All of the creditâŚ? You hadnât found the culprits by yourself, youâd only told Jihoon that you had come upon them with Eunseok. It still warms you that Jihoon had praised you, but it wasnât just your doing.Â
With Jihoon now on the way to the city proper, you go to find the other Hwarang. It takes you some time, with night falling as you lead them to where youâd last seen Eunseok.Â
âYou say that you saw the men here earlier today?â Youngmin asks, his face illuminated by lanterns adorning one of the nearby shopâs entrances.
âYes,â you nod, âThey were here.â Glancing around, you donât see Eunseok or the swordsmen anywhere nearby.
âAh, I thought I heard you two,â a voice calls out as they round the corner, âThere you are.â Wonwoo walks in tandem with Junghwan as they approach.
âThe captains are hiding out in the forest a little ways away from Bomun, weâre to tell anyone showing up to go and join them,â Junghwan nods.
âThen letâs get to it,â Youngmin says quickly and begins to walk.
After a short distance along a heavily forested road on the outskirts of Seorabeol you finally find them. Wonwoo glances at you, raising a finger to his lips to tell you not to make a sound. All of you continue to walk a bit more.
âCommander,â Wonwoo whispers into the quiet night, âEveryone should be here now.â
âThanks for showing them the way,â Jihoon says quietly.Â
âAre the culprits nearby?â Youngmin asks and Jihoon motions his chin to a path parallel to the one that youâre on. Even squinting, you canât see anything in the density of the trees and the opaqueness of night. Yet you can hear voices rising over the crickets and cicadas crying out.
âA third!?â A voice, one you recognize as a man from earlier, shouts out angrily. âIâm the one who risked my neck for the damned operation!â
âWhat?! Iâm the one who went undercover!â The second man from earlier shouts. âInvestigated the Hwarang while you sat on your ass!â
Another voice that wasnât with them prior now shouts, âCalm down you idiots! Youâve got a ton of money, whyâre you fighting over nothing?!â
Jihoonâs expression grows more disgusted the longer he listens, a snarl of anger ripping across his face, âCanât agree on their share, huh? Well it isnât as if theyâll need it in their next life.â
âIâve been scouting around and I believe it to be just those three,â Dohoon reports. You nearly jump at how quiet heâd been on his approach.Â
âLetâs get this over with then,â Jihoon huffs and then motions forward, addressing his men, âSurround them!â
As soon as he gives the command, the Hwarang start running, surrounding the swordsmen.Â
âW-What!â One of the men shouts as he eyes the blue robes, âThereâs no way you could have gotten here so fast!â
âYou shouldnât have tried to swindle the Hwarang!â Jihoon barks back at him, unsheathing his sword and pointing it towards the three men. âDid you truly think you wouldnât face any repercussions?!â
âBastard,â one of the men clenches his teeth and draws his own blade, âI guess weâll just have to fight our way out!â
âYouâre stupid if you think you can win while outnumbered,â Dohoon snickers, a glint of moonlight reflecting off of his blade.
âDo not cut them down,â Jihoon orders, âCapture them and weâll let the Kingâs justice sentence them.â
And with that, the Hwarang rush the thieves.
The men, who put up a small fight, are eventually captured and taken to a prison somewhere near the palace. After that, the Hwarang filter back to the compound after retrieving the stipend and not much is said about the excitement of the evening until the next morning. Kwak Youngmin calls all of those who aided in rounding up the thieves into the main hall, beaming at them as they enter, you included.
âThanks to everyoneâs cooperation, we were able to get our money back!â He grins, clapping his hands together. âTo celebrate, we decided to allow an evening to celebrate the spring festival!â
âYesss!â Junhui pumps his fist into the air, âI knew I could count on you, Kwak!â
Soonyoung joins in on Junhuiâs excitement, excitedly hopping from foot to foot, âHell yes! Thatâs what makes it worth it for me to work my ass off every day!â
âDonât get too carried away, Soonyoung,â Jihoon says warily, âDonât forget your position as a captain. Besides, you still have a few more days until it happens.â
âWe know, we knowâŚâ Mingyu waves his hand at him, âBut itâll be the first nice evening that weâve had in a while.â
When the meeting disbands, each captain goes their separate ways from the main hall. If the Chief wanted this to be a spring celebration, youâre going to need alcohol, food and flowers.
âIf you have some time,â you call out to Jihoon as he begins to leave, âCan we talk about the arrangements for food, drink and decorations?â
âDonât worry about it,â Jihoon turns to you, âWeâll be celebrating at a place by Lake Bomun. If weâd done it here youâd work yourself to the bone⌠You still need to be rewarded as well.â
âOh, Commander, I donât thinkââ Your ears warm with embarrassment.
âItâs a secret,â he says with a coy smile, âIf I reveal it now, itâll spoil the surprise.â After vaguely speaking, leaving you in a confused state, he spins and leaves the hall.
A few nights later you find yourself being led along a stone path to a temple near the lakeside of Bomun.Â
âCommander LeeâŚâ You murmur, trying not to trip on the agate stone of the walkway, your nerves somersaulting at the sight of the flowing fabric around you. âIsnât there an issue with,â you let out a small cough, âwhat Iâm wearing?â
âWhatâs wrong?â He asks, âItâs been a while since youâve worn womenâs clothes⌠Are you uncomfortable?â
âI think thatâs exactly my point,â You stop as he turns to look at you, âIâve only worn menâs clothes since Iâve come to live with the Hwarang.â Youâd neither tied your hair or worn a hairpin for a while so it feels quite out of your comfort zone.
âYou look great,â he nods, âIf I hadnât known it was you, Iâd assume you were a noblewoman.â
âYouâre too nice,â you murmur as you feel heat creep up your neck, he surely has an odd sense of humor. Itâs then you take a look at him, the blue of his Hwarang robes shed for a brilliant purple. Gold embellishments line the fabric and a portion of his long dark hair is held in a cuff, cascading a ponytail along his already freed hair. Jihoon doesnât wear his hair like this often, nor the clothes of his noble rank. Heâs handsome, you cannot deny that.
âI took some time off tonight so that I could walk the temple grounds with you,â he motions you to follow him, âItâs a rare opportunity for both of us. Want to look around?â
âYeâ Sure!â You nod, still momentarily distracted by him.Â
The two of you wander the small pathways of the temple for a time. Other festival goers litter the paths as well, couples, parents and their childrenâ an air of calm in a seemingly torrid world After a few more minutes of walking, you and Jihoon find yourselves on a more secluded area of walkway when he pauses, looking at you with a question hanging on his lips,
âAre your feet sore? I know youâre probably not used to those kinds of shoes.â
âNo,â you answer with a shake of your head, âIâm alright.â
âYouâve got a stronger resolve than most,â he chuckles, âMakes sense, how else would you have traveled from Toehwa-hyeon to Seorabeol alone?â
âI only left home because I was looking for my father,â you smile at him, sadness riding in your tone and surely reflecting in the small smile you offer.Â
âI know,â he sighs frustratedly, âTrust me, we are trying our best to figure out where he disappeared off to.âÂ
The once light atmosphere becomes heavy with the mention of your father. Walking further a bit, you see several temple patrons tying small pieces of parchment to a tower in the center square of the templeâs entrance.Â
âDo you think thatâs for prayers?â You ask and look at Jihoon, âShould we write something?â
His eyes stare coldly at the display before you, before relaxing at your request, âIâm not one to leave it all in the godsâ hands⌠But if weâre already here, why not.â
âIâll go and find a brush,â you grin and begin to dash off.
âDonât forget the paper!â He calls out after you.
It takes you a while to find the items, but you return to Jihoon and hand him a brush and piece of paper. You take your time carefully penning your wish down onto the paper, blowing the ink softly so it dries faster.
âI can tie it for you,â he says as he notices you trying to figure out where to place yours. You hadnât noticed him tie his own to the tower. Â
âAhâ Okay,â you nod, caught up in his words as you try to hand him your wish clumsily.Â
âWhat kind of wish did you write?â he asks, gently holding it in his hands but not unfurling the carefully folded paper. Eyes widening, you reach out, aiming to grab the paper but instead grip your hands around his, blocking his free hand from taking the paper. He laughs, âI canât put it up for you if you hide it from me⌠Donât tell me you want to keep it a secret for me that badly?â
âItâs nothing like that at all!â You nearly shout, flustered as heat creeps along your cheeks.Â
âIs it something too shameful to mention, then?â He teases, leaning in closer.Â
ââŚWhy would you think that?â
Jihoon looks at you suspiciously for a moment too long but eventually sighs and pulls back, âNow, thanks to you, Iâm wondering if youâre really making a wish for yourself or for the sake of someone else. IF itâs really something you want for yourself, then good.â
Thinking for a moment, you drop your hands away from his. He sighs in the gentle night breeze wafting through the temple and ties your wish to the tower without looking at the inscription on it.Â
âMy bad,â he relents, âI was being tactless. Your wish is only between you and the spirits.â
âNo,â you shake your head, âIt isnât that⌠What did you write, Jihoon?â Your teeth catch your lower lip at the slip of his first name. You donât use it often, only in the moments where you forget that he wields absolute authority over your role within the Hwarang.Â
His eyes widen at your name falling from his lips, and then soften, his lower lip turning into a pout as you raise your hands, âSorry! I shouldnât be asking you.â
He laughs, waving his hand, âNo, I donât mind. My wish is obvious: for the Hwarang to become even greater than they already are.â
âThat makes sense,â you note. âThen my wish isââ you begin before he cuts you off.
âHush, I didnât ask,â
âYou just told me yours, though. It wouldnât be fair⌠I wished for you to be safe and healthy.â
When you tell him, he laughs a bit mockingly, âReally? Isnât that exactly what I was worried about? Plus, thereâs no reason to hide something like that, right?â
âI know, but itâs justââ you flush, looking at the ground.
âThank you.â He says simply and you look at him. âIâm the one keeping you under house arrest, and yet youâre so good natured.â
âI donât think of it that way anymore,â you retort. âAt first, our only common goal was to find my father. But now that I know all of you better Iâm happy that I can live with you all and be useful in some ways.â Ever since the raids on Wonweol and Jeolin you saw what force the Hwarang could muster, you then could understand and believe that they are fighting for what is right.
Jihoon gives you a small nod in thanks, âThis was a nice evening but unfortunately I have some work to do, so I guess weâd better head back.â
âThank you for taking the time to take me out today.â
âThereâs no need for thanks, it was a nice breather for me as well.â
đđđŻđŚđŠ 13đąđĽ, 664 â đđ˘đŹđŻđđđ˘đŹđŠ, đđŚđŤđ¤đĄđŹđŞ đŹđŁ đđŚđŠđŠđ âLook Seungkwan!â You call out to the captain some feet in front of you, âThe trees are still in bloom.â
Boo Seungkwan stops in his tracks, the blues of his robes shifting as he turns to face you and then looks across the street at the tree you'd pointed out.
The gentle introduction of spring is most certainly needed in Seorabeol now. After last autumnâs attempt at quashing the Baekje forces, Silla thought themselves to be rid of the threat, but now more rumors have been arising from the north that Buyeo Pung and his men are on the move once again.
âYouâre right,â he nods and looks back at you, a smirk on his lips as he does so, âEven then, Iâd try to act sedate about it.â
Eyes widening as you look at a few townsmen who pass, their gazes dubious over your excitement towards the changing season. Maybe too forgetful of your attire with the dawn of a new spring, you find yourself quieting down as you catch up to Seungkwan.
âSeungkwan?â You question after a moment more of walking, your eyes watching a few petals float atop the river, âWhy didnât we go after those men who ran off after seeing you?â
âThem?â Seungkwan scoffs as you look back to him, âTheyâre not revivalists, thatâs for sure. If they were, they wouldnât have run off like a dog with its tail between its legs. More than anything theyâre probably common thieves.â A nod of his head as his shoes kick up a small cloud of dust, âTo be honest, I doubt there are any revivalists in Seorabeol willing to start anything and oust themselves at this point.â
âThe Hwarang have really made a name for themselves, havenât they?â You muse, watching the street ahead of you. âIt seems like everyone knows your blues.â
In recent memory, the question of changing the Hwarang uniform has been placed on the table more than once, stemming from the fact that it both catches peopleâs attention as well as wards troublemakers off. As well as a lack of fashionable sense, Gongmyung had so graciously advised.Â
âHas the Deputy Commander returned from Ungjin yet?â You question, knowing that Gongmyung had left some time ago to oversee some things at a newer installment of Hwarang in the area.
âThink so,â Seungkwan frowns, âCanât say I wanted him back so soon, if ever, though.â
âHe said he was going to recruit people too, right?âÂ
âMhm, but I have to wonder if Ungjin is the only place he went.â The Hwarang mutters.
âIsnât that a good sign though? That heâs trying to get more numbers?âÂ
âIs that what you think thatâs about?â An eyebrow piqued at you.
âAm I wrong to assume that?â You furrow your brow, brushing your hand on the front of your robes to try and get rid of some lingering dust.
âNot at all,â with the way Seungkwan says it, you know heâs being sarcastic. âKwakâs too nice to him, he shouldâve been kicked out a long time ago.â
Ever since the Kim brothers had arrived to join the Hwarang, there had been a strong dislike for Gongmyung. You certainly can see why but hearing the absolute vocalized protest against him is jarring to hear.Â
You break away from looking at the road ahead and catch a glimpse of a figure quickly turning and racing down a side alley. At first you think it to be more men afraid of getting caught from the Hwarang on patrol, but the bright pink of their skits catch you off guard as they slip around the corner.Â
âWait a minuteâŚâ Catching their eye, youâre stricken with a familiarity almost as if you were looking at your own face. You arenât given much time to look at her, though, because once youâve realized who she is, sheâs gone. âAhro!â You call out, only to be pulled back by Seungkwan.
âWhere do you think youâre going?â He asks, only for you to shrug him off and barrel down the road towards where youâd last spotted your doppelgänger.Â
âJust hold on!â You call out behind you, knowing that a stunt like this is going to get you into trouble. The backstreets are more dense than you originally thought, a thicket of people causing you to weave your way through the crowds as you race after the girl. It isnât until you trail her to a back alley deep in the depths of Seorabeol does she stop.
âIs something wrong?â Ahro asks as she spins on her heels as she turns to face you, âYou seem to have exerted yourself quite a bit.â
âIt looks like I surprised you earlier,â you huff, trying your best not to double over as your lungs take in more oxygen than they can process. âDo you remember who I am?â
âOf course,â she nods, âYou were with the Hwarang that day.â
âCan I ask you something?â Thoughts flooding to what Mingyu had said that night at Noseo-dong, of the girl he mentioned who looked exactly like you. âOne of the men said they saw a girl who looked like me at the bulletin board by the bridge some time ago⌠Was that you by any chance?â
âIâm not sure,â a frown holds her lips as her pink skirts flutter in the wind with a gentle breeze, âI donât find myself traveling there very often. But if he had seen me, would that be an issue?â Embarrassment takes hold over you, youâre almost accusing a stranger for something that you donât even know the full story of. âPerhaps what you wanted to ask me was if Iâve been there at night?â
Eyes widening at her statement, maybe she is more perceptive than you thought.
âIt happened in late spring, someone who looked like me disrupted what the Hwarang were guarding,â you pick your words carefully, trying not to be but so accusatory at the moment.
âIf it was you,â a voice, more accusatory, calls out from behind you and directed towards Ahro, âThen we need to talk, it may or may not end with your imprisonment depending on the answers you give me.â
âSeungkwan,â you mutter, surprise overtaking you as he walks to stand by your side. Youâre not sure when heâd caught up with you.Â
âCaptain Boo,â she notes with a small smile, âThank you for helping me back then.â
Her gratitude falls on deaf ears, Seungkwanâs frown not budging with her words. âAre you going to answer her?â He asks, gaze narrowing, the taught smirk reappearing as his body tenses, anticipating something, âWere you at the board that night?â
âMany people walk by that board during the day,â Ahroâs brow furrows, âBut I donât go near it at night because of the attacks. Are you accusing me simply because I look like someone else?â She looks almost downcast at her own words, her gaze dropping to the ground as she hangs her head.
âOf course not,â you step in, âItâs rude of us to assume without any proper evidence.â
âYouâre still gullible,â Seungkwan scoffs, shaking his head, âAfter a few sorry words youâre just going to believe her? Even if she is the culprit, do you think sheâd just tell you that?â
Seungkwan and you lock eyes, an immense feeling of guilt washing over you. Youâre not one to place the blame with little to no evidence, but she was the closest thing to a lead you and he had seen since Mingyu had divulged what heâd seen that night.
âIf thereâs no reason for you to keep me here⌠I should be getting on my way, I have errands to run,â Ahro sighs out and turns on her heels, beginning to walk towards the main street.
You think to pursue her once more, but a fit of coughing coming from the captain interrupts that thought.Â
âAre you alright?â A worried look to Seungkwan, whoâs nearly doubled over, coughing into his hand. You find yourself stepping forward, wanting to offer assistance but not sure on how to do so.
His head shoots up to look at you as he hears you approach, his free hand raising to stop you, âStay back.â Another bout of coughing before he speaks again, âIâm fine just⌠just give me a second.â It is the intensity of his demeanor that halts you, not only his words. The captain coughs for a few moments more, only standing straight when the bouts reside. His face looks pallid, sweat crawling down the sides of his face as he looks back at you.Â
âAre you still sick?â You question him carefully as he wipes his hand on his sleeve. âYou look tired.â
âIâm fine,â he answers shortly, a small smile finding its way to his lips as if to assure you. It doesnât. âYou did make me run after you, you know.â
âButâŚâ you begin before he stops you.
âBut nothing, weâre in the middle of our rounds, we canât get sidetracked anymore.â With that, he begins to walk, pace a little more slower than usual. You catch up to him and he starts to scold you, âI agree that asking Ahro about the incident was important, but you canât just run off like that alone. If she had been an enemy or had accomplices waiting for you, what would you have done?â He watches your brow furrow and shakes his head, âYou didnât even think about that, did you?â
Even if Ahro hadnât done anything nefarious, Seungkwanâs right. Youâd chased after your doppelganger without a second thought, which could have been bad if it had been someone else.Â
âJust,â he sighs, âtry to be more careful, okay? I canât be around you all of the time to make sure you donât run off and get yourself kidnapped or killed.â
With Seungkwanâs words still lingering in your head, you finish your rounds and head back to the temple grounds. They still continue to float around even after you've eaten dinner and resigned yourself back to your room, the bright light of the moon creeping in through the sole window of your quarters.Â
You like to think yourself useful, on more than one occasion you have helped the Hwarang with their ventures and around the headquarters. Yet, today has shown you that there is much more to learn, and maybe that your perception isnât where it should be.Â
The more you think about it, the stronger your resolve to change it becomes, youâll work on becoming more aware and less dependent on this. Itâs high time you do something about it.Â
Just when you think that to yourself, a loud boom reverberates around your room, up against your door as if someoneâs thrown themselves against it. It causes you to startle, quickly bolting up from your bedding as your heart begins to pound in your chest. It happens once more and the door bursts open, splinters of wood falling to the ground from where the hinges once attached to frame, revealing a wang-do standing in the dimly lit hall.
âIs⌠everything alright?â You question after they make no move to speak, continuing to stand there ominously. âDo you need something?â Every muscle in your body feels taught, anticipating the culminating worry building in your gut.
The wang-do mutters something, nearly inaudible as you strain your ears to listen to him.
âWhat did you say?âÂ
â⌠Blood,â the word chills you as he takes a step across the threshold of your room, now as he comes into focus you can see that his hair is stark white. âI need⌠blood.â In his hand is a sword, dragging along the ground as he takes another step, the sound of the metal carving into the wood of the floor echoing around the space. It hits you then, your stomach dropping as you realize that heâs one of the Furies.Â
You part your lips, wanting to call out for one of the captains, but find yourself unable to muster a singular syllable before the Fury lunges at you with a cackle. The blade hisses as he raises it and brings it down toward you, you roll from your bed and onto the floor but not before you feel the cool metal of the blade burn and sink into the flesh of your arm.Â
A cry escapes you as you hit the floor, trying to scramble away from the intruder, but as the Fury catches sight of the crimson of your blood, he seems to only become more enthralled. Hand finding the wound on your arm, you try to apply pressure to it, your back hitting the wall behind you as the Fury looms in front of you.Â
âSomeone help!â The words finally escape you as the Fury reaches up to smear the droplets of blood that had hit his cheek, he laughs again before raising his sword once more, probably intending to end your life. His eyes show no remorse, no semblance of humanity as he laughs and laughs. Feet kicking off of the floor, he begins to barrel towards you, your limbs frozen in place as you can only watch.
The sound of a pair of footsteps racing into your room nearly pulls your attention away from the man running at you, yet it doesnât, but when the new figure tells you to duck and look away, you comply almost immediately, tucking into yourself and trying to move away.
The Fury that had been chasing you stops at the intrusion, looking surprised to see the commander standing in the front of your room, his sword raised. Angered at the arrival, the Fury turns from you and takes a sloppy swing at Jihoon, the commanderâs blade meeting the wang-do as he turns.Â
A cry resounds around the room as the Fury is struck, writhing for a moment before his wound begins to heal before your very eyes. Jihoon realizes this and looks over to you, âGet over here, now,â his voice stern before he looks back to the wang-do. Wordlessly, you do, still holding onto your arm as you make your way to him, the Furyâs attention still rapt upon Jihoon. As you fall behind the captain, more footsteps race towards your room, several of the captains arrive at your doorway seconds later, their brows furrowed.
âYou all right?â Junhui asks as he looks to survey the situation.Â
âThatâs,â Mingyu frowns before you can respond, his eyes settled on the wang-do, âthe kid who had to drink the pimul after that shop raid⌠Heâs too far gone now to bring him back.â The sadness in his tone is palpable, knowing that theyâd have to kill the turned wang-do in the very near future. As if the words were an unspoken signal, the trio release their blades from their scabbards. They fan out, circling the wang-do carefully, watching for any signs of erratic movement. In an instant, the captains attack and fell the soldier, who crumples to the ground with a shriek of pain.Â
For a few seconds, the room is quiet, only then to be interrupted by more footsteps approaching. Perhaps the captains hadnât been the only ones to hear your plea for help.
âI thought weâd talked about sparring after the sunâs setâŚâ Gongmyungâs voice sounds from around the corner, rubbing his eyes as he turns into the room, freezing when he sees the scene before him. âWhatâs happened?â
Brow furrowing as he looks to the fallen Hwarang, âWasnât he sentenced to death a few days ago for breaking our code?â Looking from the bloodied corpse to the bloodied blades held by the captains, âAre you all responsible for this?â
Jihoon mutters some profanity under his breath as Soonyoung begins to ramble, âYou donât understand, weâve just-â
âA captain cutting down his own man?â Gongmyung continues, an amalgamation of confusion and anger culminating in his expression, âThis is unheard of.â
âThis is my fault, I suppose,â another voice rings out from behind Gongmyung and your hair stands on end immediately. Seungcheol looks forlornly at the wang-doâs corpse, âMy lack of leadership caused this to happen.â
At the sound of his voice, Gongmyung jumps and at the sight of him, Gongmyung pales. âW- What are you doing here, Colonel? Youâre supposed to be deadâŚ?âÂ
The room falls silent once more, until Jihoon breaks it.
âI suppose we canât keep it a secret for any longer.â Arms crossing over his chest, he looks to you as you push yourself from the floor, âYou should leave, you can use my room for the night.âÂ
You want to stay, want to make sure that they can explain everything properly so that Gongmyung doesnât get any more frantic. Yet, Jihoonâs expression tells you enough that heâll handle it.Â
đđđŻđŚđŠ 14đąđĽ, 664 â đđ˘đŹđŻđđđ˘đŹđŠ, đđŚđŤđ¤đĄđŹđŞ đŹđŁ đđŚđŠđŠđ The sound of birds chirping stirs you from slumber, and as soon as your eyes open you bolt up, looking at the unfamiliar space around you. This is the commanderâs private quarters, you remember this as you recall the events of the night prior. Your arm, now wrapped in bandages, has healed quickly, yet you keep the guise of injury for the time being. The last youâd checked it had faded into a light scar, in a few days there would be no trace of it at all.Â
Your feet eventually find the floor, standing and stretching before you open the door and quickly make your way to the main hall to see what the events of last night had wrought upon the Hwarang. Before you get into the hall, you come across the Kim brothers, Gongmyung calling out to you.
âYouâŚâ The Deputy Commander says before two more figures come into view.
âSoonyoung⌠Hansol⌠Where are you all going this early?â You ask, tilting your head in confusion.
âDue to last nightâs⌠disturbance, Iâm sure no one got a good nightâs sleep,â Gongmyung answers for them, âYou were injured, right? Howâs your arm doing?âÂ
âIt isnât as bad as I first thought,â you nod, hand moving to ghost over the injury.
âIâm glad to hear that,â he says with an uncharacteristic smile. Rather than the manic state he was in last night, he seems to be chipper.Â
âDid something happen?â You ask, wondering about the mood shift.
âI suppose you could say that, right, Choi, Kwon?â Gongmyung looks at them, as do you. When you catch Soonyoungâs eye he quickly breaks away, diverting his gaze away from you.Â
âI guess so,â the younger mumbles out.
âIt isnât information we can give out right now,â Hansol frowns, his attention rapt on you, unlike Soonyoungâs.Â
âEven for you, Choi, thatâs a cold goodbye,â Dongyoung says, âOr did you want to get out of here as fast as you can?â
âAre you⌠leaving?â You question, looking back to the brothers before Gongmyung hushes his sibling.
âWeâll be on our way,â he nods at you, âI hope your injury heals well.â
âGoodbye,â Hansol says as he passes you, a small nod in your direction before Soonyoung brushes past with a âSee youâ.Â
And then just like that, theyâre gone, leaving you standing at the entrance of the main hall to try and understand what had just happened. Before long, you pull yourself from your thoughts and make your way into the hall, meeting with a few other captains.
âAre you sure you should be up already?â Eunseok calls out to you as you enter, a worried expression on his face as he notices your bandaged arm. Heâs standing next to Wonwoo, presumably having been in a conversation with him before your arrival.
âIâm alright,â you try to assure him with a small smile, âIt wasnât as bad as it looked.â
âThatâs good news,â Wonwoo smiles, âIâm sorry to hear that it happened though.â
âItâll be alrightâŚâ Trying to sate their worry, you bring up another thought plaguing you. âI saw the Deputy Commander on my way here, he was acting strange.â
The two look at each other before Eunseok lets out a sigh, âYou saw them?â
âSoonyoung and Hansol were acting strange as well,â feeling concerned for the captains, you look to the two in front of you for answers.Â
After a moment of silence, Wonwoo speaks up hesitantly, âWell⌠Theyâre leaving.â
Eyes widening as Eunseok adds on, âTheyâre going to form a new group different from the Hwarang. We had a meeting with the Chief and Commander Lee about it this morning.â
âSo Soonyoung and HansolâŚâ A frown begins to curve your lips as you realize why they had been so downcast.Â
âThey are leaving with him, yes,â Eunseok sighs out, âI think Iâm as shocked as you are. I understand that coming from Soonyoung, since heâs known him for longer⌠But Hansolâs surprised me the most.â
âDonât worry,â Youngminâs voice calls out, probably having witnessed your conversation from the head of the room. âWe promised to keep things calm between our two organizations.â
Even if his words are meant to calm, with Gongmyung leaving with several pivotal members of the Hwarang, you only think heâs meaning to split and factionalize the rifts forming in the Hwarangâs ranks.Â
âHe still wonât be able to associate with the Guard though, right?â Wonwoo questions.
âLike hell Iâd let him,â Jihoon speaks up now, a bitter bite to his voice, âHe can leave, but Iâm not letting him walk all over us so he can get what he wants.â
From there, the Hwarang begin to speak amongst themselves of names and other organizations that you arenât too familiar with, slowly leading you to drift away from the conversation. Despite your feelings towards the captains leaving, you know nothing you say now could change anything, theyâve already left. So, you quietly excuse yourself and leave the main hall. As you walk towards your room, you look to the sky, wondering what the impact of leaving would have on the remaining Hwarang. Surely a blow like this hurt not only their pride but the relationships they have with those who left.
The door to the main hall opens and you turn to see Jihoon leaving, he catches you looking at him and strides over.
âShouldnât you be resting?â He questions, eyes lingering on your bandaged arm, âI remember the cut being deep.â
âI feel better,â you say quickly, trying to brush off his concern.
âJust because your fatherâs a doctor and you know a few things doesnât make you invulnerable,â an almost concerned tone wavering in his voice, âGo and get some rest before you hurt yourself more.âÂ
âI will,â you nod, mentally berating yourself. Itâs hard to recall the severity of oneâs injury when it heals so quickly. âBefore I go, though⌠Can I ask you something?â
âWhat is it?â
âItâs about the new group⌠How do you feel about all of them leaving?âÂ
âWhat do you mean?â He questions, crossing his arms.Â
âYouâre losing some of your men,â you arenât sure how careful you should be with your wording, âDoesnât that make you upset?â
âIf they were my allies yesterday and things change that makes them my enemies tomorrow, so be it.â He shakes his head, âThatâs just life.â
âEven Soonyoung and Hansol?â The two captains had been by his side since heâd started commanding the Hwarang, surely, he couldnât turn on them so easily. Â
âTheyâll be missed,â Jihoon frowns, âBut if theyâre leaving it means they had an issue with the Hwarang, itâs better they leave now than when their discontent grows even more.âÂ
The commanderâs harsh and analytical take towards his men leaving has you somewhat stupefied. On one hand, you can see how indifferent heâd be towards Gongmyung and his lackeys leaving, but the two captains should have him more in a state. But if they all found themselves incompatible with the Hwarang, maybe it was for the best.
In the days following the departure of Gongmyung, Dongyoung, Hansol, Soonyoung and the rest of Kim's followers, you notice the compound feeling much emptier and lonelier. Around that time, Suh Kangjoon departed the Hwarang and his role as War Counselor. Even if itâs the inevitable change of things, you canât help but see several different paths beginning to veer off the main one, unsure of where each one leads.Â
đđ˛đŠđś 11đąđĽ, 664 â đ đ˛đŠđ¤đ˛đ¨đ°đ đđ˘đŞđđŠđ˘, đđŚđŤđ¤đĄđŹđŞ đŹđŁ đđŚđŠđŠđ Three months have passed since the departure of Kim Gongmyung and his men to form the Guardians of the Royal Tomb. More so, it has been three months since Hansol and Soonyoung left. Their presence, or absence of, remains blazingly obvious at times during the days that have since passed. These thoughts of them, and their reasoning for abandoning the Hwarang plague you still, as they do tonight as you toss and turn in your bed as you search for slumber.
It isnât coming any time soon, your muscles ache from your work earlier in the day, and youâd woken up early this morning to aid with an upcoming captainâs meeting⌠Why arenât you tired? You should be, right?Â
Eyes shutting for the umpteenth time, trying to force yourself to sleep, you hear a voice call out to you from behind your door, a gentle knock accompanying it. âAre you awake?â The voice of the Hwarangâs commander causes you to scramble to your feet, inching closer to the door.
âIs something wrong?â You ask as you approach the door.
âYou have a visitor,â voice muffled behind the wood, you can hear him shift on his feet, âOnce youâre dressed, come to the main hall.â
âA visitor?â You muse as Jihoonâs footsteps lead away from your room to give you some privacy. The visitor in question confuses you, who could possibly be calling for you late at night? Regardless of their identity, you quickly dress yourself and head to the main hall.Â
The figure standing there as you enter surprises you, before youâre able to question their appearance, Youngmin speaks.
âIâm sorry for disturbing your sleep,â A small smile of apology as he glances towards the newcomer.
âYou look like you just rolled out of bed,â Seungkwan says snidely, a grin on his lips, âDidnât even brush your hair?â
You begin to move your hand towards your scalp as you frown at him, but before you can touch your hair, Jihoon cuts him off. Glancing at the commander, you can see Seungcheol, Junhui, and Mingyu in the room as well.
âThis isnât the time, Boo,â Jihoon huffs and looks at you, âYou look fine.â
You nod quickly at the commander before turning back to look at your guest in full, once she lays her eyes on you, she breaks out into a small smile.
âItâs good to see you again.â With all of the elegance that you had upon your first meeting, Sooyoung commandeers the room with her charisma, âI hope youâve been well? Iâm sorry for visiting so late.â
âSooyoung?â The name falls from your lips as you stare at her, confused. Itâs then you realize that another woman stands beside her, her face seems familiar as well.
Sooyoung seems to catch this, turning to her and telling you, âSheâs my bodyguard, of sorts.â
âYour bodyguard?â The woman in question is almost as striking as an actress, not what youâd expect a guard to look like.Â
Even more confused, you look at Jihoon, who sighs out, ââŚShe said that it was imperative to talk to you.â
Itâs obvious that he isnât stepping into your own matters unless you allow him to, so you hum to yourself and look back to your visitor. âWhy are you here, Sooyoung?â A tilt of your head as you ask, âIs something wrong?âÂ
âIâll get straight to the point then,â her smile fades away and her expression becomes stern, turning to face you fully, âIâm here to take you away.âÂ
âTake me awayâŚ?â Brow furrowing, your foot moves instinctively to take a step back, âWhy?â Â
A hum as she thinks, âItâs a long story that Iâm not sure how to begin.â
âThere isnât any time to discuss this,â the woman beside her says hurriedly, âWe need to leave immediately if weâre to get her out of here safely.âÂ
âHold on,â you interrupt the pair, âWhy should I go with you two?â
âThatâs a good question!â You hear Junhui speak up from behind you, âYou barge in here, ask to talk to her, and demand that she leaves with you?â
âYouâre not related to her, are you?â Mingyu adds questioningly, âShe looks about as confused as we do.âÂ
âSooyoung could you explain whatâs happening a little more?â You pose, not trying to get the captains upset if thereâs an actual reason for you to be worried.Â
âOur intrusion would perplex anyone, I suppose,â she nods in understanding and then motions to one of the tables in the room, âThis might take a while, so itâs best to be comfortable in the meantime.â
âWould you like us to stay outside?â Youngmin asks, glancing towards the open doorway into one of the templeâs courtyards.
âNo,â Sooyoung says as you move to take a seat at the table sheâd motioned to. âIâd like you to stay, this involves the Hwarang as well.â She takes her own seat, followed by the captains, Youngmin and Jihoon, who she observes quietly before beginning to speak.Â
âIâm aware that you all have met Hong Jisoo before, right?â As she states the question a few of the Hwarang look taken aback. âYouâve fought him once or twice.â
âHow do you know that?â Jihoonâs gaze hardens on the woman.
âI know most things that go on in Seorabeol,â her gaze returns the hardness of his, âEventually.â
âYouâre like him and his cronies, arenât you?â Arms crossing over his chest as he comes to the realization.Â
âIâd prefer not to be associated with him, Minghao or Minhyun, but yes, in a sense I am.â A nod of affirmation as Jihoonâs expression softens slightly.
â⌠You were talking about Jisoo, then.âÂ
âWe fought him at Wonweol, Ongsan and Banwolseong,â Mingyu interjects, brow furrowed, âWhat are his ties with the loyalists?âÂ
âIt seemed like he was there for his own reasons, though,â Seungkwan points out, countering the other. âNot any sort of politics.âÂ
âRegardless, heâs an enemy of us,â Jihoon frowns, adjusting the way heâs seated.
âThen youâre also aware that heâs pursuing her?â Sooyoungâs eyes flicker to you, the captainâs stares following suit.Â
The unraveling of this truth is a story you donât want to hear the end of. Your stomach churns uneasily as each captain looks at you, some confused, some unsure of what to do or say. Youngmin eventually breaks the silence,
âWeâre well aware of that.â He coughs to clear his throat before continuing, âWe also know he has comrades he calls Demons; not that we believe that, of course.â
âIâm not sure that that claim is unfounded, Chief,â Seungcheol speaks up from the swarm of captains looking at you, âThey all possessed strength incomparable to any of our men. Any of our... living men, at least. Despite that, it seems as if no one really knows they exist.â
The captains shift, murmuring things too quietly for you to hear before you look back to Sooyoung, anxious for her to continue.Â
âSo, then you do know that theyâre Demons,â a nod as she hums somewhat contently, âThat will make things a little easier to explain.â Her hands fold atop one another as she places them on the table, âIâm not human either, Iâm a Demon too.â
Your eyes widen, lips parting in surprise, âYou are?â
âIâm actually rather high ranking,â eyes locked with yours, âsomething akin to a princess.âÂ
âMy family has been guarding hers for generations,â the other woman adds, moving a bit to stand closer to Sooyoungâs chair, not having sat when everyone else did.Â
âI suppose that makes more sense,â Jihoon muses, despite you still looking confusedly between the three. âI was wondering why you were so friendly that night, you were getting intel on the Hwarang, werenât you?âÂ
A sly smile as the guard brushes a few strands of hair from her face, tucking them behind her ear, âIâm not quite sure what you mean.â
âYou know her?â Junhui sounds shocked as he looks at Jihoon.
âMove your eyes up six inches, Junhui,â Mingyu snorts, âThatâs Seulgi.â Then, it clicks, she isnât as dressed up as she was that night, but it looks to be the kisaeng from the night the Hwarang had been in Noseo-dong. âDressed a little differently, but thatâs definitely her.âÂ
âHoly shi-â Junhui nearly chokes, baffled at his inability to have recognized her from before.
âUs Demons have lived on this land since before the kingdoms were even mere conceptions,â Sooyoung captures the conversation once more, âThe top officials in Silla, Goguryeo, and what was once Baekje, already know of our existence. Most Demons have no interest in human affairs, preferring to be left alone. However, humans in positions of power sought to use us to benefit their own means.â
âDid the Demons comply, then?â You question softly, seeing the look of disgruntlement on Sooyoungâs face.Â
âMost didnât. Human ambition has never been strong enough to pull a Demon to get involved,â an almost angered sigh leaves her, âYet, when the Demons refused to help, the humans were furious and sent out armies to destroy our homes and our villages. We scattered across the land and are now divided by the different kingdoms. We seldom leave our domains and remain in hiding.â
âThatâs awful,â a somberness coating your words as she speaks, the lorness in her expression unsettling.Â
âMany Demons went on to have children with humans, there are few of us now who can claim a pure bloodline.â
âI assume Jisoo is one of them?â Youngmin questions softly, trying to not upset Sooyoung further.
âThe largest pureblood family are the Hongs, youâve already met the head, Jisoo.â A small nod as she looks to you, âIn the north, the largest clan is the Heo family. That would be yours. I heard the Demons of your family were destroyed by humans, but it seems like youâre the lone survivor.â Â
âMe?â You resist the urge to point at yourself, utterly taken aback by what Sooyoung had just divulged. âThatâs impossible⌠I-â
âI had Seulgi look into your family history to the best of her ability,â she insists with a firm shake of her head.
âIt seems hard to believe,â Seulgi offers you a sympathetic smile, âbut you are very much a Demon.â
At a loss for words, you stare at the two women. Itâs borderline insane that this is what theyâre telling you, but at the same time it would explain a few things. Why Jisoo is after you, why you heal so quicklyâŚ
âIf you really are the descendent of a pureblood Demon, itâs quite clear why Jisoo is after you,â Sooyoung doesnât finish the rest of her statement, the answer being quite clear.
âHe intends to marry her,â Youngmin huffs, glancing at you and your wide-eyed expression.
âIt seems so,â the woman agrees, biting her cheek, âSo far it seems as if heâs only been testing the water, Iâm unsure of when heâll become more confident in his approach. If he were to use his full strength, I donât know how you would fare in protecting her. Even the Hwarang canât stand against the true power of a Demon.â
âWait a minute- arenât you going a bit too far?â Junhui asks, sounding hurt by the latter statement.Â
âI donât think youâre giving us enough credit,â Mingyu frowns, âWeâre not just some foot soldiers.â
âThe only reason youâre alive is because Jisoo wants you to be,â Sooyoung points out, âIf he and his accomplices were to use their full strength Iâm not sure what would happen.â
âThen let them,â Seungcheolâs voice rises through the unsettled quiet, âI would like to see the power of a real Demon.â
Jisoo, Minhyun and Minghao had all shown incredible strength in the prior meetings you had with them; even the Hwarang captains had trouble keeping up. If that hadnât been the full extent of their power, youâre unsure that you want to see it.Â
âJunhui and Mingyu are right,â Jihoon says, âEven if theyâre stronger than the average warrior, youâre still discrediting us. The power difference wasnât so great that they bested us easily.â
âThatâs right,â Seungkwan nods and smirks at the Jihoon, âBesides, weâve got the Demon commander himself in charge.â
âThis isnât the time for jokes, Boo,â Jihoon sighs and shakes his head.
âYou must realize that these men are unlike any youâve faced before,â thereâs an almost pleading edge to Sooyoungâs voice. âYour job is to protect Seorabeol, not her. Thatâs why Iâm asking you to leave her in our care, with us her chances of surviving one of Jisooâs attacks will be much higher.â
âGive us a break,â Junhui says, rising to his feet and planting his palms on the table, âYouâre making it sound like we canât protect her.âÂ
âIâm not trying to sound rude but,â Seungkwanâs head tilts at the two women, âyou think that the two of you could protect her better than us? Neither of you are a part of the Hwarang, Iâm not sure why youâre going around and sticking your nose in our business.â
Sooyoung and Seulgi seem to be taken aback by the captainâs reaction.Â
âWhat do you think, Commander Lee?â Seulgi looks towards Jihoon, her gaze narrowing, âYouâve acknowledged Jisooâs strength, are you not at least considering Sooyoungâs offer? I think itâs in your best interest to leave her in our care.âÂ
âThatâs different,â Jihoon looks at Seulgi, leaning back in his chair slightly, âWe made a promise to her, to protect her, weâre not going to back out just because theyâre Demons. And I understand that you call yourselves Demons tooâbut that gives us no ground to trust you.â
âDo you realize who youâre speaking to? Sooyoung is a descendant ofââÂ
âSeulgi,â Sooyoung stops the other with a raise of her hand, her tone calm but stern, leaving no room for more argument, âThatâs not necessary.â
âI agree with Lee,â Seungcheol affirms, yet doesnât look your way, âif she possesses blood of a different species⌠Iâm sure her aid will come to use for our internal purposes in the very near future.â
Seulgi glares at the colonel, not speaking as to not anger Sooyoung.Â
âThis is a problem, then,â Sooyoung notes solemnly, âIs there no way to convince you to allow her to go with us?â
âHold on,â Youngmin interjects, âWe didnât even confirm what she has to say about all of this.â His gaze travels to you, sympathetic in nature and looking in your eyes as if you already have an answer.
But you donât know what to say. Itâs not that you doubt the concerns of Sooyoung and Seulgi, yet thereâs just more and more to take in.Â
Youngmin sees your furrowed brow, eyes teeming with indecisiveness, and nods with a small smile, âIt must be difficult to discuss in front of so many people. You should speak to Sooyoung privately.â
âWhat the hellâ!â Jihoon begins to protest, but Youngmin is unwavering in his stance.Â
âWeâve been ignoring her feelings for this entire conversation,â Youngmin states, âif she wishes to leave of her own accord, for her own safety, we ought to let her, no?â
âYouâre too soft on people,â Jihoon scoffs, but makes no move to stop him.Â
âYou wonât steal her away the moment we leave you alone, will you?â Seungcheol asks as the captains rise to their feet.  Â
âOf course not,â Sooyoung says as she remains seated, âOnce Demons make a promise, weâre bound to keep it.â
A few moments later, once the captains, commander, chief and colonel had filed out of the main hall, you lead Sooyoung to your room nestled in the compound. Seulgi had opted to stay outside, just far enough away so she wouldnât encroach on your private conversation.Â
âI apologize for giving you a terribly large number of things to think about,â Sooyoung starts off, âNormally, I would never do something like this.â
âItâs alright,â you try to reassure her with a small smile, âIâm sorry for them as well, I know they can be a little⌠brusque at times.â
âThatâs to be expected,â she waves it off, âI know I was asking a lot of them. Not many humans would accept the existence of us so easily. But enough of that, what do you say to my offer? Do you have any thoughts on it?â
Of course you do. If it had been Sooyoung to come across you on your first night in Seorabeol, you very well may have taken her up on her hospitality. Yet nowâŚ
As if she can see the wavering of your options, Sooyoung speaks, âThe Hwarang seem to believe they can protect you from everything out to get you. I donât doubt their dedication, I do, however, doubt their ability.â
You stay silent, aware that what she just said may be true. The Hwarang are powerful, skilled in both the sword and bow. Youâd seen them overcome overwhelming odds, but those odds had always been nothing but human-made. From what Sooyoung had said, the strength of a single Demon would be enough to wipe them out should they so choose. A few of you have been able to see that firsthand, and the losses associated with it. To think that that same fate could arise to a captain of the Hwarang fills you with undeniable dread.Â
âWith Buyeo Pung seeking aid in Goguryeo, things will only get more hectic here in the capital,â Sooyoung says to fill the silence, âIf Jisoo were to strike in the hysteria, what do you think would happen? You should leave the Hwarang, let them fight without worry.â
âSooyoungâŚâ The concern for you seems real, frantic, almost.Â
âIs there,â her expression softening as she searches yours, coming to a subtle conclusion, âa reason you want to stay?â
ââŚThere is.â You answer without thinking it through, the words falling from you so quickly you can barely catch them.Â
âOne of those men, perhaps?â Innocent in nature, her question still catches you off-guard.Â
âYes,â you nod, lower lip catching between your teeth as you canât find it within yourself to lie to her.Â
For a moment she looks tense, before her posture softens and a relieved expression overcomes her, âI see⌠I wonât ask who, but I can understand your hesitance now. I canât force you to leave, but should you need us, you need only ask.âÂ
Sooyoung and you make your way back to the main hall, the captains loiter around the space, some look anxious upon your arrival.
âHave you come to a decision?â Youngmin asks once youâve fully stepped into the room, giving you little time to compose yourself.Â
âFor the time being weâve decided to leave things as they are,â Sooyoung states, Seulgi looking at her worriedly.
âAre you sure?â
âQuite.â Sooyoung nods to her, âI believe prioritizing what she wishes is whatâs most important for now.âÂ
âVery well,â Youngmin finds it hard to mask the smile growing on his lips, âThe Hwarang accept responsibility for her well-being.âÂ
âJust relax and leave it all to me!â Junhui bursts out, eager to show his worth.
âIâm sure Wenâll give you much more to worry about,â Mingyu laughs and looks at you, âItâll be nice to still have you around.â
âWhat kind of girl wants to stay here?â Seungkwan chuckles, âI canât tell if youâre brave or if youâve had a strong lapse in judgment.â
âThis doesnât change anything,â Jihoon points out, âYouâll still be treated like you always were.âÂ
âOf course,â you nod, âThank you all for letting me stay.âÂ
Sooyoung then moves to you, her hand finding yours as she looks into your eyes, âPlease be careful, and remember, Iâm on your side.â
âThank you, Sooyoung,â you smile at her gratefully as she relinquishes the hold on your hand. She gives you one last beaming smile before her and Seulgi are off into the dark of night.Â
đđ˛đŠđś 19đąđĽ, 664 â đ đ˛đŠđ¤đ˛đ¨đ°đ đđ˘đŞđđŠđ˘, đđŚđŤđ¤đĄđŹđŞ đŹđŁ đđŚđŠđŠđ In the days since Sooyoungâs visit, you find it much more difficult to drift off into a dreamless slumber. When you do dream, you find that your mind often travels to your heritage and what it means for you now and in the future, something of which you donât want to think about.Â
You had decided to stay with the Hwarang, but was that really the best choice for you, for them? Of course, you wanted to stay but would you being here cause them unneeded harm?
A sudden clang from outside causes you to jump, to leave your thoughts for a moment as your heart begins to pound. Eyes cautiously looking towards your bedroom door, your hands clench your blankets in taught anticipation.Â
Several short bangs from your door cause you to rise to your feet, the voice of Jeon Wonwoo calling out to you, âIâm sorry for bothering you, but thereâs an emergency!âÂ
âWhatâs wrong?â You ask, voice wrought with anxiousness as you walk towards the door, opening it to allow him inside.Â
His body tense as he enters, continuously looking over his shoulder to make sure the hallway is clear, âThe Demons have attacked us.âÂ
âWhat?!â Icy dread seeps through your veins at his words.
âTheyâre after you, which means you need to stay here.âÂ
âButââ You begin to protest his assertion, wanting to help in some way as the only reason the Demons are here is because of you. âWonwoo, I have to find the others.â
âI canât let you,â he shakes his head, a worried look in his eye as if he knows he canât reason with you, âThe Commander asked that I make sure you donât leave.âÂ
âTheyâre here for me, though. If anyone gets hurtâŚâ You wave away the thought, âMaybe I can try and reason with them? What if I can get them to leave peacefully?âÂ
Wonwooâs lips purse, and after a moment, he shakes his head in defeat, âIf youâre going to be that insistent, I donât think I can stop you. I was told to protect you though, so if youâre going, Iâm going.â
The two of you leave your room, barreling down the hallway until youâve reached one of the inner courtyards. You stand there momentarily, unsure of where to go, until Wonwoo speaks up.
âItâs this way,â he says before something darts in front of you, pushing the officer to the ground. His body seems to fly for a few yards, hitting the ground with a thud as Wonwoo groans out in pain. As you try to run up to him, the same blur passes in front of you and you feel an arm wrap around yours.
âWhere do you think youâre going?â The voice of Hong Jisoo asks you simply as you struggle to get out of his grip. His grip is like steel, unmoving and snakelike, âI heard the Park Clan visited a few days ago, Iâm sure you know why Iâm here, then.âÂ
He sighs, looking at the surrounding buildings, âYouâre a Demon, a noble Demon⌠There isnât any reason for you to hole yourself up with fakes.â Jisooâs grip tightens on your arm slightly, âCome with me.âÂ
Itâs obvious who heâs talking about when he mentioned the fakes. With the way your body tenses, Jisoo can sense your anger.
âDo you really think staying here and helping their own self-interest and agenda to create those⌠things is really what you should be doing?â
You find it hard to respond. For obvious reasons, you arenât a fan of the existence of the Furies, but there were times when it was needed for a Hwarang to survive. Could you fault a man for wanting to live? Besides, your father was one of the people who created the serum, you canât help but feel partially responsible.
âYou donât know anything about whatâs going on here,â you thrash in his grip, trying to lessen his hold on you.
âSo? Even if I did, are you asking me to play ignorant to what theyâre actually doing?â He scoffs, looking up from you as the sound of racing footsteps approaches.Â
You break your gaze away from him to see Mingyu and Jihoon running towards you, sour expressions on both of their faces.
âBreaking in again?â Jihoon frowns as he locks eyes with Jisoo, âI donât know if youâre brave or stupid. This isnât a gathering place for Demons, you know.â
âBarging in here to find yourself a wife,â Mingyu snickers at the Demon, âYouâd think youâd have gotten the message by now.â
The sight of the two Hwarang puts you at ease a bit, even more so when you can see Chan and a handful of other wang-do behind them. There are a few missing faces among them, you wonder if theyâd gotten injured in the earlier skirmishes.Â
âYou have no idea how important she is,â Jisoo frowns, his grip on you unrelenting still.
âSo, taking her against her will just because youâre too scared of rejection is the way youâre going around this?â Mingyu nearly shouts at him, âThatâs just pathetic.âÂ
âEven if you take her as a hostage, weâll kill you without hesitation,â Jihoon affirms, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword.Â
âI wouldnât need to use her as leverage with the likes of you,â thereâs an arrogance in his words as the Hwarang begin to encircle him. The tension pulls like a taut rope, beginning to fray as it reaches its breaking point.Â
Eyes glancing down to your arm, you realize that Jisoo had left your other one free, you reach for your blade at your hip. Itâs an awkward angle, but you jerk the blade from its scabbard and swing it up towards Jisoo.
He dodges it easily, his hand reaching out to grab your wrist, his grip tightens and causes you to cry out. With the force he is exerting, you feel as if your bones will break, the blade in your hand clattering to the ground.Â
âYou really donât understand how powerful I am, do you?â His gaze sharpens at you, lips parting to say something else before a voice calls out.
âIâm your opponent,â Jihoon shouts, âI said before that I wouldnât hesitate to strike you from behind!â
Your failed attack had abated Jisooâs attention towards the commander long enough to allow him a chance to strike. Jihoonâs sword drawn from his scabbard, he arcs his blade towards Jisooâs head. The Demon moves quickly, but with a nonchalant nature in his movements as the blade passes centimeters from his throat.
The attack was enough time for you to rid yourself from Jisooâs grasp and run towards the commander. Jihoonâs free hand outstretches to grab your arm and pull you into him, his arm then moving to wrap around you, both catching and sheltering you.Â
âI thought I told Jeon to keep you in your room,â He mutters under his breath, âYou never listen, do you?âÂ
âIâm sorry,â you murmur, the pulsating feeling from where Jisoo had grabbed your wrist beginning to fade.
âYou did good though,â Jihoon praises you, âWithout your distraction I wouldnât have gotten an opening.â His approval is somewhat shocking, not something youâre accustomed to so it takes you by surprise.
âLee Jihoon,â Jisooâs voice pulls you and Jihoonâs attention away from one another and towards the adversary, âGet your hands off her. Sheâs mine.â Thereâs a possessiveness in his tone that chills you to your core, a fury in his eyes that seems to have ignited after he made his recovery from Jihoonâs attack.
âThe Hwarang are responsible for her,â The commander shifts, bringing you just a little closer to him, âWe gave our word.â
âCome with me,â Jisooâs attention turns to you, âYouâre a member of an honorable Demon family. You shouldnât be associated with the likes of these humans.â Â
âIâm staying here,â it only takes you recalling the blatant disregard Jisoo has had for human lives on your handful of encounters with him to confirm your distaste for him.Â
âYou choose the humans, then?â His voice low, threatening like a cornered animal.Â
âThatâs too bad, Jisoo,â a laugh from outside of the circle of Hwarang, you look to see Xu Minghao pushing his way through the members. âNever thought Iâd see you get rejected by a girl.â
Your eyes widen, Jihoon had had issues dealing with Jisoo alone, now that another Demon is here, youâre not sure what heâd do.Â
âCommander,â another voice from outside the circle as the Hwarang break their lines to allow Seungcheol to walk through, âI apologize for being late.â He looks at Jisoo and Minghao with a small smile, âIâm afraid the Fury Corps will be your opponent this evening.âÂ
A wash of relief overcomes you at the sight of several members walking behind Seungcheol, although the Furies have caused issues in the past, it seems these men were on a set goal.
âYou were saying some interesting things earlier,â Seungcheol muses, still looking at the two Demons. âSomething along the lines of calling us fake? This would be a great opportunity to prove you otherwise.â The colonelâs eyes then turn red, his hair turning stark white as he reaches for the blade at his hip.Â
âThese men are ready to fight,â Minhyun, who you hadnât seen snake his way through the men, tells Jisoo.Â
âSo?â Minghao scoffs, the quiver of arrows on his back rattling as he moves, âThey could have a whole army of these new bloods and they still wouldnât be a match for us.â
âThereâs no need to dirty my blade with fake Demon blood,â Jisooâs eyes flicker from Seungcheol to Jihoon, âIâll do you a favor and not kill you all today, but that doesnât mean Iâm done here. I will be back for her.â With that, the trio break past the lines of Hwarang faster than any of the men, human or Fury, could keep up with, disappearing into the darkness outside of the compound.
âYou bastardsâ!â Jihoon calls out after them after theyâve already disappeared.
âShould we go after them?â Seungcheol asks the commander, glancing back at his group of men.Â
âNo,â Jihoon shakes his head, âWe canât risk the citizens of Seorabeol seeing your unit.â
âUnderstood,â Seungcheol nods, âWeâll call it a night, then.âÂ
âThank you, Commander,â once you were sure that the threat was gone, your body sags in relief. Â
Jihoonâs grip on you relaxes and allows you to step away from him, âThereâs no need to thank me. We had our reasons for wanting to protect you. Just try and get some sleep now.â He then turns to his men and orders them to find any dead or injured men around the compound. His demeanor takes on that of astute seriousness, wanting to end this as quickly as he can.
đđ˛đŠđś 20đąđĽ, 664 â đ đ˛đŠđ¤đ˛đ¨đ°đ đđ˘đŞđđŠđ˘, đđŚđŤđ¤đĄđŹđŞ đŹđŁ đđŚđŠđŠđ Mid-morning, after a tumultuous night and subsequent sleep, you trudge your way to the main hall to find the captains in some kind of meeting. Upon your entry, Eunseok turns to you and offers a small wave.
âGood morning,â he smiles and beckons you over to sit down next to him, you take him up on his offer and he speaks again, âDid you sleep well?â
âAs best I could,â you respond sheepishly.
âYou donât need to lie,â Eunseok notes, âWe can tell you barely slept at all.â
âDo I really look that bad?â You mutter, your fingers moving to trace the circles under your eye. A shake of your head as you turn to Chan, who sits on your other side, âHowâs Wonwoo doing?âÂ
âThe fall knocked him out cold, but aside from some minor bruises he looks like heâll be fine,â the officer reassures you. âHe wants to apologize for not doing a better job of protecting you.â
âI should be the one apologizing to him!â You claim almost exasperatedly as the door to the main hall opens and a figure strides in.
âIs something wrong, Chief?â Eunseok questions Youngmin, who looks far from the chipper mood he typically has. âI think youâre scaring her.â
âIâm sorry if I am,â he apologizes to you, âForgive me.â The smile he gives you is fleeting, returning to the grimace that seems deep rooted into him now.Â
âWhat happened?â You question, and he lets out a sigh.
âThe monks here donât want us staying at Bulguksa any longer.â He says as calmly as he can, a look of defeat in his eyes.
âYou mean to say theyâre telling us to leave?â Chan asks, a troubled expression overcoming him.Â
âMore or less, yes,â The leader frowns.
âI had a feeling this would happenâŚâ Eunseok sighs out and looks at Youngmin, âWhat should we do?âÂ
The monks at Bulguksa seemed to have shifted to a pro-Guard stance since the outburst of attacks in the recent months against the Hwarang. Itâs no surprise they want the Hwarang gone, but this place was just beginning to feel like home.
âDo you think last nightâs incident was the last straw?â Chan poses to Youngmin, who nods in agreement.
âI donât think, I know.â He huffs out a large amount of air, âThey donât want actual fighting on their grounds, Iâm sure some councilman also had his hand in this as well.âÂ
âThis is all my fault,â you realize as he says that, the Demonâs wouldnât have shown up if you werenât here.
âThat isnât true,â Youngmin tries to reassure you, âWe forced ourselves in here with unreasonable demands.â
âIf we need to move, we should start looking at new locations,â Chan says quickly to change the topic.Â
âThe monks here have already provided another temple for us to stay in,â Youngmin says, his brow furrowing.Â
âThatâs very⌠nice of them,â Eunseok states, trepidation in his voice. âThey must really want us gone.â
âYes to both,â Youngmin nods, âwhich is why I accepted their offer. Weâre going to get busy around here soon.â
The donors to Bulguksa Temple bought a piece of land some ways away from the original site to build a new compound for the Hwarang. It lay outside of the city, further than Bulguksa or Shoshin had been, called Shoji. The new grounds has ample enough space for a bathhouse, new training buildings, and even more rooms for the Hwarang members. The members are clearly excited about it. By the time the end of the summer came around, the Hwarang had fully moved from their residence at Bulguksa to their new home in Shoji.Â
đđ˘đđąđ˘đŞđđ˘đŻ 27đąđĽ, 664 â đđĽđŹđ§đŚ đđ˘đŞđđŠđ˘, đđŚđŤđ¤đĄđŹđŞ đŹđŁ đđŚđŠđŠđ Autumn breaks quickly after the long summer months. In August, the Crown had ordered its army to lay siege to Tolsa Fortress in the southern part of the Goguryeo Kingdom, asking for the aid of several Hwarang captains to join their ranks. The siege lasted for weeks with no eventual winner, save for Goguryeo as its stronghold hadnât been weakened. No major events had occurred during the siege, the captains that had left, Junhui and Mingyu, returning with little to tell of their ventures to the northern kingdom.
Itâs a quiet morning today, youâre cleaning up dishes from breakfast when you realize that the commander is nowhere to be found. Come to think of it, he hadnât been present for breakfast this morning, either. Maybe heâs too busy to come out, but that doesnât mean he shouldnât eat something.
A few moments later you find yourself with a tray in hand, walking carefully to his room. Youâve adorned the tray with an assortment of food and a small pot of tea as well, not knowing if he was hungry or not.
âCommander,â you say as you stand in front of his door, âIâve brought you some tea.â
âCome in,â Jihoon says after a moment, and you move to open his door.Â
âOh,â your eyes widen as you step inside, a bit taken aback by what you see.
âYou can put it down anywhere,â he says, and you move to set it down, trying not to stare at him too much. He sits at the head of the room, writing something down on a piece of parchment, but thatâs not what is grabbing your attention. His hair, which he usually ties up in a not atop his head, cascades down his shoulders loosely as he writes.Â
âDo you need something else?â He asks, probably noticing your elongated stare.
âNo,â you shake your head quickly, averting your gaze from him.Â
âThen why are you here?â Jihoon questions, setting down his brush, careful not to draw his sleeve through the inkwell. âIâm a little busy.â
âWellâŚâ You mumble, âIsnât your hair in the way?â
âI donât have time to tie it up, thereâs too much I need to do,â he says nonchalantly, âIâve got mountains of this shit to go through.â Itâs then you notice the stacks of papers around him, all baring what looks like important seals.Â
Even then, every time he moves to brush a strand of hair from his vision, he becomes even more frustrated.Â
âWould you like me to tie it up for you?âÂ
Jihoon stays silent for a moment before turning back to his work, picking up his brush and beginning to hurriedly write, âI donât like it when people touch my hair.âÂ
âI seeâŚâ you say, watching him write for a moment, not knowing what to say next.
âI appreciate the gesture,â he sighs, once again setting the brush down and moving to tie his hair up. âNow I can focus a bit more.â
âCommander? Have you eaten anything today?â You ask, looking towards the tray youâd brought in, âI brought you some snacks but if you needed a full meal, I could make you something.âÂ
He pauses from his work, and for a moment you think heâs forgotten about your presence entirely. âNo,â Jihoon says and shakes his head, âI should be done by lunchtime. Iâll eat a lot then.âÂ
âIs there anything in particular youâd like?âÂ
âI told you that I donât have time to eat right now,â he frowns, a small hunger pang reverberating through him.
âI meant that Iâm the one cooking lunch todayâŚâ You scramble to fix your words, âSo if thereâs anything you want, let me know and Iâll see what I can do.âÂ
Jihoon now turns to fully look at you, chuckling to himself as he does so, âIf you make what I want, the captains are going to be pissed.âÂ
âLet them be,â you shoot him a smile, âThey can be as mad as they want. Youâre working hard, and since I canât help you out here, I can at least do something else for you.âÂ
âFood on the mind, huh?â A smile curling onto the edge of his lips, âI guess it canât be helped then⌠If you back out on what I say, Iâll have it out for you, okay?â Thereâs a playful edge to his voice, joking, obviously, but it still catches you a bit off guard.Â
âIâm ready to do what I can,â You nod eagerly.
âHow about namul then?â He states simply. âAny kind will do.â
âOf course,â the words fall as you begin to think of what youâd need to make the dish. Itâs not that itâs difficult to make, just time consuming as you would have to cook the variety of sides that you could find.Â
âIâm looking forward to it, your cookingâs gotten a lot better recently.â
âReally?â You ask, somewhat surprised. No oneâs really mentioned your cooking prowess before, you think it's okay at best.Â
âThe food we normally have is quick and easy to make, we donât get much that takes time and effort. Iâm sure youâll be able to handle it though.âÂ
A smile creeps onto your face and you try your best to hide it, still taken aback by the continuous praise, âIâll try my best. We get a lot of fresh vegetables this time of year.âÂ
âIngredients arenât important,â he shakes his head, âIf you could try and get the northern flavor, thatâd be great.â A peaceful demeanor, almost as if heâs reminiscing, overcomes him. It ignites something of a fire in you, making you want to make this the best namul heâd ever had.Â
âIâll be going then,â you say and turn on your heels, only for the commander to call out your name a second later.Â
âDo I really look that tired?â Jihoon asks as your eyes meet his.
âI never meant anything like that⌠Itâs just that I donât get to do much for you and Iâd like to do anything I can.âÂ
The commander frowns, staying silent for a moment. âIâm not sure what it looks like, but I only allow myself to take on jobs that I can do. If I canât do it, then I give it to someone who can. Thatâs also a part of my job.â He watches your eyes for your reaction, âBeing determined is always good, but if thereâs something you canât do, you canât do it, right?âÂ
ââŚRight?â Jihoon is being serious, but for the life of you, you canât understand what he is trying to say.Â
âHow do IâŚâ He hums, tapping his foot impatiently, âWhat Iâm saying is that you donât need to give yourself more work. Just do what jobs you can.âÂ
If you did that, then youâd barely be doing anything.Â
âWith you here, it gives the Hwarang something to stake its pride on. Do you understand?â He breaks his gaze with you to shrug slightly, âWeâll keep you safe, you donât need to worry.â Your silence seems to miff him, âDonât trust me?âÂ
âNo, of course not!â You exclaim shortly, trying to keep your outburst to a minimum.Â
âThen put on a brave face and donât worry over what you canât control,â he sighs, âthatâs what everyone else here does.âÂ
âCommanderâŚâ you feel warm at his words of assurance.Â
âIâll stop lecturing you now,â Jihoon looks back to you, âIâm sorry for holding you.â He reaches for the cup of tea youâd brought him before looking back to his paperwork.Â
âThank youâŚâ You know heâs driven by a ravenous determination to never look at Hong Jisoo or any other Demon out there, and that asking for help from others isnât who he is, yet⌠To hear him say that in front of you, in and of itself, is some part of that resolve. Even though he canât see you now, you give him a bow before you leave the room.Â
đđŹđłđ˘đŞđđ˘đŻ 1đ°đą, 664 â đđ˘đŹđŻđđđ˘đŹđŠ, đđŚđŤđ¤đĄđŹđŞ đŹđŁ đđŚđŠđŠđ Itâs windy today, you noticed it first when you awoke, the hiss of air swarming in through unsealed cracks and pockets of air where the doors donât meet their frames. You notice it still when the last of the leaves are stripped from their branches as you and Mingyu walk to the city center. And youâre noticing it now, the slice of the cold cutting through your clothes and chilling you to the bone.Â
âIt is almost winter, isnât it?â Mingyu muses as he catches you shivering involuntarily, âThe wind coming in from the coast isnât helping. If this is what itâs like during the day, I kind of feel bad for the guys who patrol at night.âÂ
Your hands clench as he huffs out a laugh that turns into clouded vapors, âAre your hands cold? Want me to hold them for you?âÂ
You know heâs joking by the way you get flustered and tell him no, him laughing again as you continue to walk down the street. Looking up from your embarrassed haze, you spot someone walking towards you.
âIsnât today great?â Junhui asks as he approaches, his arms outstretching as if to embrace the chilled air.
âUnfortunately, not all of us can act like human torches,â Mingyu shakes his head, âI still donât know how youâre not affected by the cold.â
âLook at whoâs talking Mr. Iâll-Break-Code-and-Wear-My-Summer-Clothes,â Junhui scoffs. Now that he mentions it, Mingyu is wearing his Hwarang blues, but the white cloth of his sleeves doesnât look to be the thick linen typically worn during the colder months.
Even if Junhui was meaning to scold him, you know he means it in the friendliest way possible. Their friendship is wrought with things like this: what seems to be an argument but is really them caring for one another. You canât help but chuckle at the two.
âWhyâre you smiling like that?â Junhui asks when he catches your expression.
âShe probably thinks your face is funny, you should really do something about thatâŚâ Mingyu pokes, a teasing cadence to his voice.
âItâs not that,â you shake your head, âI was just remembering the last time we met each other on your rounds, I was with Seungkwan and Soonyoung then.â The latter name brings a bitterness to your tongue, still unsure of how to feel about Soonyoung and Hansol leaving the Hwarang on such short notice. The two menâs faces turn sour at the mention of their friend.
âI just meant that with everything going on⌠it makes me a little nostalgic,â you say, trying to shake off the thought.
âThe Hwarangâs changed,â Mingyu nods with a sigh, âHell, so has everything else. Youngminâs been promoted and all.â
Youngminâs promotion didnât mean he left the Hwarang entirely, but it meant he traveled often to speak with other generals and assess the threat of another Baekje plot. Rumors of Buyeo Pung raising an army in Goguryeo had been circulating recently, putting everyone on edge once again. You thought Youngminâs promotion to be a good thing for the Hwarang, yet with Junhui and Mingyuâs reaction, they seem less than thrilled.
âWe didnât join to be the Crownâs guard dogs,â Junhui shakes his head. While the Hwarang had been surface level related to the Crown, only receiving orders when necessary, they now take orders directly.
âHow is this going to change for everyone going forward?â You ask the pair, trying to focus on them and not the whirlwinds of conversations happening along the busy street.
âWell, if we really do need to fight against another one of Buyeo Pungâs rebellions, we wonât just be killing off the tail end of his followers. Weâll probably be put on the front lines.â Mingyu frowns, not too certain what to think of that idea.
âSupposedly, it was Yoon Jeonghan. Heâs been making efforts to get Baekje back on its feet,â Junhuiâs shoulders shrug, âBecause of that I heard some factions of the revivalists are pissed at him because they were trying to win Pungâs favor.â
âHe already had a target on his back within the Silla government for being a Baekje revivalist, heâs hated by most of the kingdoms now.â Mingyu muses, looking up to the sky for a moment. âUntil something happens though, I suppose things are going to stay as they are.â
âAnd they will, itâs not like they can do anything about what the kings want to do,â Junhui nods. âTheyâll only get involved once the king starts asking them to ration their food again to send it off to war.â
As you look around the street, you want to think that heâs right. The city kept thriving even under the threat of another invasion or war⌠Life continues regardless of what the higher powers of the kingdoms are plotting. You look up to Junhui, words falling out of you before you can catch them,
âI never realized you were so interested in politics.â
âDidnât realize?â He looks slightly taken aback, his arms crossed over his chest, âWhat exactly did you think of me?â
âUhmâŚâ You cough into your hand, looking away from him, âLetâs continue our rounds. Itâs nearly winter which means the sunâs going to start setting earlier...â
đđŹđłđ˘đŞđđ˘đŻ 7đąđĽ, 664 â đđĽđŹđ§đŚ đđ˘đŞđđŠđ˘, đđŚđŤđ¤đĄđŹđŞ đŹđŁ đđŚđŠđŠđ The name Yoon Jeonghan had only been said once before, that you can recall. He seemed to be an instigator for a few of the Baekje-Silla skirmishes as of late and the kingdoms were desperate to find him. Yet, after a few negotiations with Tang and Silla leadership, it seems as if he had betrayed his loyalty to the Silla powers and had begun to help the two allies. You donât know much about the logistics of it, but when Eunseok brings him up, youâre a bit startled by what he says.
âYoon Jeonghan has been assassinated.â Eunseok states the news in the main hall, among the collection of captains who linger there after their morning practice.
âAre you serious?â Mingyu questions, âDo they know who did it?â
âCould have been someone from Silla or it couldâve been someone from the loyalists,â Junhui shrugs, âHell, it couldâve been personal. If it was, I bet it was that Huang guy.â
âIf he was going to get killed, I wish I couldâve done it myself,â Seungkwan sighs, crossing his arms.
âThatâs not very funny, coming from you,â Junhui frowns as he looks at the other captain. âWerenât we told to leave him alone?â
Youâd never met Jeonghan, in fact, you barely know who he was or what he did. Yet somehow you feel that his death means something important to the kingdom, as if the already rising unease has skyrocketed.
âYou all know the orders to leave him alone came from the Crown,â Eunseok nods gravely, âThe rest of the kingdom isnât going to see it that way. A scabbard belonging to a member of the Hwarang was left at the scene of his death. An official investigation by the Guard has been launched.â
âIs a scabbard really enough evidence?â You ask, feeling worry begin to claw its way down your spine.
âIf itâs not Iâm sure theyâll âfindâ some more when it comes time,â Mingyu huffs as he looks back to Eunseok, âWho are they saying it belongs to?â
âThey actually say itâs yours, Mingyu.â Eunseok frowns as the elderâs eyes widen.
âReally Kim?â Seungkwan sounds somewhat amused, âI wish youâd taken me along.â
âCut it, Boo.â Mingyuâs voice is sharp as he motions to his waist, âMy scabbardâs right here. If theyâre going to make shit up they should at least do it better.â
âI donât suspect you,â Eunseok points out and gestures to the others in the room, âIâm sure no one else here does either. Unfortunately, Iâm not sure that the rest of the kingdom wonât try to pin the blame on you⌠Iâm sure theyâre having trouble finding the real culprit. Those who donât think itâs you are looking at Huang Renjun, they say that he hired us to kill Yoon.â Was that the Huang that Junhui had mentioned earlier? Â
âIâm sure most of the kingâs chamber are eager to pin this on us though,â Junhui shakes his head, âEver since the rumors of Baekje started again, the king only appointed staunchly pro-Royal Guardian and Guard nobles. Unless someone lied though, thereâs no way this murder was done by one of us.â
âUnless Seungcheol decided to go and do it off the record,â Seungkwan notes, a slight smirk on his lips.
âHow⌠is he these days?â Mingyu asks, a worried expression on his face. The last few times youâd come across him, he seemed to be acting stranger and stranger. Even if you didnât want to believe it, something like this wasnât far out of his realm of possibility. Whenever you pass him in the halls, it looks as if heâs hungry, thirsty for blood.
âWeâll have to be careful,â Junhui says, a hand running through his hair, âIf we let people know about the FuriesâŚâ
âAbout that,â Jihoon interjects as he walks into the room, followed by Youngmin. It looks as if heâs going to say something else but the third figure that walks in takes everyone by surprise that whatever the commander is trying to say gets drowned out.
âHansol?â Junhui nearly gasps out, âWhat the hell are you doing here?!â
For a moment, you question whether youâre asleep or not. The man who had just entered the hall was the same man whoâd left months ago with Gongmyung and his men, Choi Hansol.
âHansol,â Eunseok says, a smile overcoming him, âWhat happened with Gongmyungâs organization?â
âWhy are you so nonchalant about this?â You ask him as you look at Hansol. âThereâs no way the commander would allow someone from Gongmyungâs group here, weâre not even supposed to be talking to themââ
âJust,â Jihoon sighs out, trying to get the energy in the room to settle, âLet me talk. Starting today, Choiâs returned to the Hwarang.â
âWhat?â Mingyu sounds surprised, his once crossed arms falling to his sides. âHold on, Lee, weâre glad heâs back but⌠What happened to Gongmyung?â
âYouâre mistaken, but understandably so,â Hansol speaks, and you feel a sense of calm wash over you. Itâs been too long since youâd heard him last. âI was never one of his supporters.â
âIn fact, he joined Gongmyung under Jihoonâs direct orders,â Youngmin says with a coy smile, âAs a spy, of sorts.â With the leaderâs words, everything begins to make sense.
âI canât believe you went off and had fun without me,â Seungkwan faux pouts at Hansol.
âIâm sorry we had to keep this from you,â Youngminâs head bows down in apology. Itâs a surprise for sure, but nonetheless a welcome one.
You give Hansol a small smile but he only sighs and shakes his head, âIâm afraid itâs a bit early to feel relieved.â His gaze turns to Jihoon, âThe last six months have made Gongmyungâs intentions clear. Gongmyung plans to uproot the Hwarang institution in favor of his ideal one.â
âWhat do you mean by uproot?â Eunseok asks with a frown.
âGongmyung is going to expose the Furies to force the kingâs favor,â Jihoon bites the inside of his cheek as he holds in a scathing retort.
âThereâs more,â Hansol adds and glances at Youngmin, âThey plan to assassinate the Leader of the Hwarang.â
Youngminâs face is tense, gaze hardening as he looks at Jihoon and waits for him to speak. You feel your stomach drop, not realizing the extent to which Gongmyung hated the Hwarang.
âThe Guardians are moving to destroy us,â The commander says and looks to Mingyu, âYou heard about Yoon?â
âThat theyâre trying to pin it on me?â A nod, âYeah.â
âTheyâre using it to pin blame on us and to discredit your father,â Jihoon crosses his arms, âTheyâve been spreading the rumor across Seorabeol, even if Huang says that he wasnât the one who âhiredâ us, thereâs still going to be people who believe it was our doing.â His gaze travels to Hansol, âSo, Choiâs going to be guarding Huang for the time being. If it looks like he left and then came back, it wonât be hard for Gongmyung to figure us out.â
A subtle nod from the captain, âOf course.â
The room stays quiet, so quiet that one can hear the wind whistling in from outside. A tension remains taught in the room, anticipatory for whatâs to come and the outcome of what it brings.
âKim GongmyungâŚâ The name leaves Jihoon in a hushed murmur, âItâs not enough for him to expose the Fury Corps, but to try and kill Youngmin too?â Itâs almost as if heâs having a quiet conversation with his former comrade. He shakes his head, drawing his gaze from the floor and looks to the captains, âItâs too bad that it has to end this way, but we have no other choice. Gongmyung dies.â
âIt canât really be helped, can it?â Youngmin exhales, nodding solemnly as if to seal the former Deputy Commanderâs fate.
âWeâll invite Gongmyung to Youngminâs residence in Seorabeol, Iâll be there too,â Jihoon begins, his voice low, commanding, âOnce heâs dead weâll use his corpse to lure the rest of his Guardians there and kill them.â He looks to Mingyu and Junhui, âIâm assigning both of you and your divisions to this, take care of it.
âWho do you want me to kill?â Seungkwan asks, his hand resting atop the hilt of his sword.
âNo one, youâre staying here.â When he sees the other beginning to protest, the commander speaks again, âYouâve still got that cough, right? Youâre sick. Hansol can keep you company for a few days.â
âSo, youâre telling me I canât participate in the assassination of a person whoâs trying to kill our leader?â Seungkwan sounds agitated, a bitterness coating his words as he glares at Jihoon, âYouâre a real asshole.â
You donât realize that youâve been watching the scene unfold in silent shock until you feel a gentle tap on your shoulder. Turning, you see Hansol standing there, he seems to take in a breath before speaking.
âThe Guardians of the Royal Tomb are going to be destroyed after this⌠If we want Soonyoung to return, this is our only chance of getting him back.â
Eyes widening at what he says, heâs right. If the Hwarang mean to kill the Guardians, that includes Kwon Soonyoung.
Sucking in a breath, you look at Jihoon, âCommander? What are we going to do about Soonyoung? Heâs a part of the GuardiansâŚâ
âDonât be silly,â Junhui says easily, âOf course weâll save hiââ
âIf he fights us, he dies.â Jihoon interrupts, cutting off the captain.
âYou canât mean thatââ Heart beginning to pound in your chest, your mind going blank. Is Jihoon serious? âYouâve known Soonyoung for so long, surely you donât mean that?â
Jihoon looks as if he wants to push you away, turning on his heels and exiting the main hall swiftly.
âYouâre actually going to order them to kill Soonyoung?!â You cry out after him, finding yourself following his footsteps, âJust because he left the Hwarang means you donât care if he lives or dies?!â Before youâre actually able to leave the main hall, a hand grabs the back of your robes and pulls you into the room.
âI know that he wants to save him too,â Youngminâs voice says softly as you turn to face him, his hand letting go of your clothes. âThereâs no way he could possibly live with giving the command to kill a friend who was part of our family for years.â His hands clench at his side, so much so his knuckles turn white and you fear his nails have pierced his skin.
In this moment you realize how much each of the Hwarang are suffering with this.
âIâm sorry for saying that,â you bow your head to him after your realization.
âThereâs no need,â Youngmin sighs, âYouâre angry. We all are. It makes me happy though, Iâm glad people care about Soonyoung.â He lets out a heaving sigh before turning toward Mingyu and Junhui, âIâm not asking this as your Leader, but as Kwak Youngmin⌠Let Soonyoung live, if you can. Try to convince him to rejoin the Hwarang.â
â⌠Got it,â Junhui says quickly as Mingyu takes a moment more to think.
âHis life in our hands?â He shakes his head, âThatâs a big responsibility.â
âI trust everythingâs clear, then?â Youngmin asks, scanning the faces of the captains, âIf you have questions, now is the best time to ask.â
ââŚWait,â you speak up, unable to stop yourself. The leader looks to you as you brace yourself, âI havenât been given any orders. I want to help.â
âThis is an⌠unseemly job.â Youngmin looks at you, brow contorted, âNothing like Wonweol or Ongsan. You shouldnât be involved.â
Heâs right. This isnât a mandated order from a higher official, this was the Hwarangâs business alone, a covert and self-righteous one at that. They arenât meant to guard or patrol, theyâre set on murder. Still, you want to do what you can.
âPlease, let me be a part of it,â You implore, âI promise I wonât get in the way.â
âThis isnât like anything else youâve been a part of,â Junhui says gently, âYou understand that, right?â
âWeâre killing someone who used to be a Hwarang.â Mingyu adds soberly, unable to look you in the eye. âAnd even if we donât want to, we may end up killing Soonyoung.â
âI know itâs serious.â The Hwarang, as prim and proper as they like to see themselves a majority of the time, have carried out these sorts of missions before. There wasnât any way you could stay with them if you hadnât known, but this burden was too much to bear alone. âIf itâs too presumptuous, please tell me, but I consider myself a member of the Hwarang at this point. And because weâre going through this, I want to help however possible.â
âTell me then, how do you intend to help?â Youngminâs face has lost its usual warmth. Anger not cruelness takes shape on his expression, but the gravity of the situation at hand seems to age him a handful of years. He seems like a weathered general addressing his troops.
âI want to help with Gongmyung.â
Youngmin seems to stare at you, analyzing your thought process with fierce determination.
âVery well then,â he nods once, âYou may accompany us.â
đđŹđłđ˘đŞđđ˘đŻ 9đąđĽ, 664 â đđĽđŹđ§đŚ đđ˘đŞđđŠđ˘, đđŚđŤđ¤đĄđŹđŞ đŹđŁ đđŚđŠđŠđ Whether out of courtesy or want to humiliate his former leader, Kim Gongmyung accepts Youngminâs invitation to his home several days after the plan to assassinate him came to be. Kwak Youngmin and Lee Jihoon stand at the head of the room, speaking quietly to one another before the sound of approaching footsteps enters the room. You stand in the corner of the dimly lit area as Gongmyung walks in, an air of proudness about him.
âWhy am I honored with the privilege of being summoned here this evening?â Gongmyung asks, looking around the room. âI can surmise you wish to ask me something?â
âI called on you because I was hoping to have a discussion,â Youngmin says with a confident grin, âItâs about the current political climate. You, as well as me, must have seen that we need to come to a consensus on how to move on from here.â
âLetâs save the business talk for later,â Jihoon says, âLetâs try to get warmed up first.â
You move to sit at the small table set up in the center of the room, several bottles of gokaju littering the tabletop. Jihoon reaches out to pour Gongmyung a cup, the latter noting this,
âI never thought Iâd see the day where Lee Jihoon pours me a cup of alcohol.â
âDonât say it like that,â the commander chuckles, âI wasnât faced with as formal an education as you, it just took me a bit to learn the proper etiquette. Weâve come to realize that you were right this whole time."
âWith your politeness, I canât help but feel a little⌠off.â Gongmyung notes as he lifts the glass of gokaju, âYouâre not trying to poison me, are you?â
âDonât trust me?â Jihoon shakes his head, moving to pour himself a cup before downing it quickly. âNot poisoned, am I?â An eyebrow quirked to the Guardian as he set down his glass.
âI never meant to offendââ Gongmyung states and sips from his cup.
The three continue to drink, you pouring most of the glasses, with Gongmyung becoming more and more reddened with the amount of alcohol the two Hwarang and you ply him with.
âAre you familiar with Dong Sichengâs âOn the State of Beingâ?â Gongmyung slurs his words together as he speaks to the two, âOn what it means to find peace in the life you were given? That was written twenty years ago! Do you know how much has changed since the fall of Baekje?â
âYouâre right,â Youngmin nods in agreement, âThe Crown has implemented so many new things that I canât quite keep up with it myself.â
âSo, you agree!â Gongmyung nods vehemently, âAnd to add to that, theyâre looking for help from the Tang to help educate the troops! And dress like them as well!â
âIs that true?â Youngmin asks, looking a bit taken aback.
âOf course, it is, all of my sources are very reliable,â Gongmyung says after downing another cup of gokaju. âIf you ask me, this spells out a rocky relationship once this Baekje mess is over. If we leave ourselves with Tang customs, thereâll only be little left of Sillaâs own design in its own kingdom!â
âI seeâŚâ Jihoon nods. His lips smile as if he agrees but a different, burning fire behind his eyes tells a different tale. âThis means weâll have to rethink a lot of things, right, Chief?â
âYouâre right,â the shock that had once lain on Youngminâs face is gone, replaced with a cheery smile. âGongmyung, it would be such an honor if you would continue to guide us on such matters in the future.â
âConfucius once said: âGentlemen are undignified if they are frivolous, and they arenât stubborn after learning.â So, yes,â Gongmyung nods, âOf course Iâll help you. If you all donât open your minds to proper knowledge, youâll just become hard-headed.â
âWe may be on different paths, but we are headed for the same destination,â Jihoon nods, âYour glass seems empty, would you like another drink?â
âYes, please.â Gongmyung motions towards his empty cup, âThis gokaju is very easy to drink.â
âHere you are,â you say, pouring some of the contents of the bottle in your grasp into his drink. There isnât poison within the alcohol, yet you were making Gongmyung drunk now to murder him later. Although this felt no more different than pouring poison into his glass.
âYour hands are shaking,â Gongmyung notes as you manage to drop a few beads of gokaju onto the table as you pull the bottle away from his glass, âYouâre not feeling ill, are you?â
âAh, donât worry about him, heâs probably just nervous about speaking to you,â Youngmin waves it off with a small laugh.
âAm I that intriguing?â The Guardian chuckles as he looks at you.
âHe does have his moments,â Jihoon says, his eyes flickering to you. âYou need a little self-control sometimes.â His subtle message is clear: hide your emotions. It had been your choice to be here, the least you can do now is to not screw it up.
âIâm sorry,â you say to Gongmyung and move to wipe up the droplets with your sleeve.
âOh, donât be so boring,â Gongmyung laughs, âWeâre having fun!â
âTruly a man worthy of distinction,â Youngmin nods as he looks at the man.
âYou flatter me,â he sighs out with a smile, âIs there anything else you want to ask me? I can answer anything.â
The minutes turn into hours, Gongmyung is drunk, stumbling to the street as you, Youngmin and Jihoon follow him.
âThank you for the meaningful conversation,â he says as he spins on his heels, looking towards Youngmin. âIâll take my leave now.â
âItâs dark out,â Youngmin notes the dimness of the street, âPlease be careful on your way back home.â
âThereâs no one who would dare kill me in Seorabeol,â Gongmyung almost snickers at the thought, drunkenly sauntering away into the darkness of the cityâs streets. You watch his silhouette fade into the blackness, noting that it would be the last time youâd see him alive. A hand on your shoulder has you looking away, turning, and you see Youngmin looking at you.
ââŚItâs a bitter taste, isnât it?â The frown on his lips is telling as you sigh.
âItâs the path we chose,â Jihoon shakes his head, âOur duty. In order for us to do whatâs right, sometimes we need to get our hands dirty.â You feel conflicted, unable to say anything as you stand on the quiet street. âThis isnât on you or Kwak, though,â the commander says, sensing your unease. âI was the one who orchestrated it, I gave the orders.â
What happened later that night is something youâd rather forget. Gongmyung, too inebriated to walk in a straight line, was quickly killed by the Hwarang waiting for him. But that didnât end the night. Junhui was met with a bloody fight outside of the Guardians building, Seungkwan was faced with fate at Shoji. For many of the Hwarang, it is a night after which nothing would be the same.
The assassination of Kim Gongmyung and the dissolvement of the Guardians of the Royal Tomb comes to be known as the Samsil Incident. Both the Guardians and the Hwarang were surprised by the sudden appearance of the Royal Guard and the Demons who accompanied them. Both parties had fallen for the trap and the fight was thrown into a mass disarray.
As the battle of Samsil was taking place, the headquarters of the Hwarang came under attack from Hong Jisoo. Causing the already ill Seungkwan to further injure himself fending off the attacker.
The serum that your father brought to the Hwarang seems to only be a cause for worry. Slowly devouring the organization piece by piece. How long until the serum swallows them whole?
đđ˘đ đ˘đŞđđ˘đŻ 2đŤđĄ, 664 â đđĽđŹđ§đŚ đđ˘đŞđđŠđ˘, đđŚđŤđ¤đĄđŹđŞ đŹđŁ đđŚđŠđŠđ Barely a month since Gongmyungâs murder, since the Samsil Incident and the return of Soonyoung and Hansol, but the Hwarang feels nothing like it once was. A looming, dark atmosphere hangs over the headquarters. Many men had lost their lives or had been injured due to Jisooâs attack, even more had been wounded in the fight of Samsil, Soonyoung being one of them. Several of the wang-do had seen him almost succumb to the injuries heâd sustained during the battle, due to this, he was pronounced dead but joined the Fury Corps shortly after. Hansol hadnât been wounded, but many of the Hwarang began to call him a coward.
To them, his betrayal of leaving the Hwarang still runs deep, worsened as they saw him leaving the Guardians to change his fate. You see no reason why he shouldnât correct them: heâd left to help the Hwarang, not deceive them. He claims that heâll keep quiet on the matter, as to not tarnish both Youngmin and Jihoonâs names, who had ordered him to join Gongmyung. Due to this, it has been decided that Hansol will leave Shoji for the time being, until the hot-headed tempers of some of the Hwarang recede. Heâs been sent to protect Huang Renjun, a Tang noble residing in the northern part of the kingdom.
The Samsil Incident was in no small terms a turning point for the Hwarang. For the men who knew only the surface level details, it seems as if it were just a battle between the Hwarang and their former comrades. Those better informed know that it is the causation due to a culminating fear of another Baekje rebellion. Yoon Jeonghanâs death solidified that as truth. And further still: the Hwarang are the only ones who know of the Demons, and Soonyoungâs transformation into a Fury. Theyâre the only ones who know Seungkwanâs illness has gotten worse.
Such an event riled the compound, a moment of silence scarce in the days following the battle. Feeling as you would only be in the way during this time, you keep to your room.
Youâre sitting cross-legged at your desk, wondering if writing your thoughts down may help you try and conceptualize this all, when your door opens without a knock.
âThank goodness youâre here,â Seungcheol says as he steps into your room. âIf youâd left, I wouldnât have been able to search for you.â
âSeungcheol?â You look up to him, confused at his appearance. âItâs daytime, are you okay?â
âYes, yes,â Seungcheol nods his head, his voice sounding a little frantic. âI just had a revelation and had to share it with you immediately.â His eyes glitter with⌠a dangerous curiosity and you feel spindly cold fingers of dread scratch down your back.
âWhy me?â Questioning carefully, âWouldnât you want to tell the Chief or Commander first?â
ââŚWell, it has to be you.â A small frown pulling at his lips, âWonât you listen to me?â Although in the form of a question, the way he asserts himself lets you know you have no choice. âSooyoung claimed you are from a Demon family, right?â He doesnât allow you to respond before he begins to speak. âAnd as a Demon, youâre stronger, faster and more resilient than a human. Their superiority over humans was clearly displayed during their most recent attack.â
âI understand that,â you nod slowly, âBut what are you trying to say?â
âA Demon possesses more power than the average human, it follows that the blood of a Demon possesses that power as well,â His deductions begin to unsettle you, despite that, he continues, âPerhaps even potent enough to counteract the madness of the Furies.â
Youâre unsure how the pimul works, but Seungcheolâs explanation seems logical, even if heâs somewhat frenetic about it.
âSince before I became a Fury, Iâve been researching how the serum works, I know more about it than anyone here.â Seungcheol pauses and shakes his head, âYet, I still have yet to discover the exact composition of it. I hypothesize, however, that a core ingredient is fresh blood⌠And Iâm assuming not from a human. Perhaps there are Demons or Demon-like beings roaming throughout the other kingdoms.â
âSoâŚâ You trail off, still not able to follow him completely.
Seungcheol takes a step closer to you, falling to his knees as you continue to sit at your desk, âYour very existence could save the Fury Corps⌠No,â He shakes his head, âThe entirety of the Hwarang.â His eyes turn sharp, piercing, even, as he looks at you. The barest trace of mania in his voice as he confesses his thoughts. His hand reaches for the sword at his hip, calmly and carefully drawing it from the scabbard.
There seems to be no madness or bloodlust in his movements, but that only serves to terrify you even more.
âIâm not going to kill you,â He tries to reassure you, but your heartâs beating too quickly and your limbs feel too heavy to move away from him, âI just want a sample of your bloodâŚâ Seungcheol begins to rise to his feet, thatâs when you find yourself mirroring him, taking a step or two backwards to distance yourself from him.
The blade glimmers in the sunlight as he raises it, raising it towards you before you hear a shout from the hallway.
âSeungcheol, what the hell are you doing?!â Jihoon bursts into the room, quickly looking from the colonel to you as if to gauge the situation. âWhatâs going on here? Of all people, you should know not to draw your sword on someone in the compound, have you lost it?â
âJihoon,â Seungcheol smiles when he sees him, âPlease, give me a hand here. Convince her to cooperate with us.â
With an assertive quiet, Jihoon steps between you and Seungcheol. âPersonal conflicts are forbidden, the O Gye apply to even us.â
The colonel stares at Jihoon for a moment, and then another before begrudgingly sheathing his sword.
âDid she do something to upset you?â Jihoon asks one it seems as if Seungcheolâs cooled down.
âIâm searching for a way to treat the madness caused by becoming a Fury, for the good of us all,â Seungcheol says simply, his hand still resting on the hilt of his sword.
âAnd that means you have to cut her?â
âItâs not like Iâm going to kill her,â Seungcheol frowns and shakes his head, âI only need a little of her blood. We lost so many Furies during the attacks, many of our human wang-do as well. If we are to effectively use the men we have leftâ We need to find a way to temper their madness. Surely you understand this, Jihoon.â
âThe code says weâre to trust one another,â His gaze hardens at the colonel, âIt doesnât look like sheâs very trusting of you right now. No matter your reasoning, I cannot condone this if either party is unwilling, or coerced into submitting.â
âItâs not as if sheâs one of the Hwarang,â Seungcheol points out.
âMaybe not, but sheâs been here long enough to might as well be one.â The two continue to stare at each other for a while, their stubbornness present at the matter.
Seungcheol eventually sighs, âIt isnât like you to be this soft. Iâll leave for now. But if we donât find a way to suppress the side effects of the pimul⌠Even Soonyoung will suffer like the rest.â He leaves on that note, you donât exhale until you hear his footsteps wane away into nothing.
Jihoon hums, looking at the door and then turning to you, âAre you okay?â
âOh, yes,â You nod, âThank youâŚâ
âNothing to thank me for,â He bows his head, âI was making sure he was adhering to our code.â His gaze returns to the door, âIn the past, he wouldnât have challenged me like that.â
A slow nod as your eyes find the door, lingering there for a moment. Itâs turn, Seungcheol had been acting more and more strange lately. He would never have drawn his sword aggressively, or demanded things from you without consulting the other Hwarang first. â⌠Iâm sorry.â
âIs something wrong with you?â Jihoon questions, his attention turning rapt to you, âThere isnât anything to be apologetic for.â
âThe reason he was acting like thatâŚâ You frown, âBecause Jisoo destroyed the Fury Corps.â
Jihoon seems to reflect on this for a moment before responding, âI think youâre confused.â
âHong Jisoo has allied himself with our enemies, be it in the court or Baekje. If an enemy attacks us, itâs known that weâre going to put our lives on the line to stop them.â Thereâs conviction in his voice yet you cannot help the guilt that invades you.
âIt isnât your sole duty to protect me, though.â
âWhat are you trying to say?â His arms cross as he tilts his head, âWant us to hand you over to the Demons in the hopes theyâll spare our lives? Just because theyâre more powerful than us? That isnât how we work.â Jihoonâs confident in his claim, and you feel no way to object to it. Even if he wonât say it, having you leave the compound would make their live exponentially less dangerous, it would be a violation of the values they pride themselves in upholding.
âIâm sorry if what I said was out of line,â apologizing once more, you bow your head.
âI already told you to stop apologizing, donât make me repeat myself,â He murmurs under his breath, timidly looking in your direction. âThe next time something like this happens, tell me. Donât keep it to yourself.â Â
âI understand,â you look at him and nod. Jihoon then turns to leave, but thereâs one thing left you have to say. âCommanderâŚâ
He stops and looks back to you, âIs there something else?â
âIs there anything I can help you all with?â With Youngmin busy with the Crown, Hansol protecting Huang and Jihoon himself tirelessly working, you feel wrong not aiding in some way.
âHelp?â He sounds almost incredulous. Has he become upset at your question?
âIt could be anythingâŚâ
The silence stretches throughout the room, saturating the space for a moment.
âYou may be more discreet than some of our menâŚâ He seems to muse for a second, âBrush and paper.â
âHuh?â You ask, looking at him with confusion.
âDo you have a brush and paper?â Jihoon asks as he glances around your room.
âOf course,â you reply and quickly rummage around your room for the materials. After a few moments you gather the items and he sits at the desk in your room, staying silent as he quickly begins to draw. It looks to be a rudimentary map of sorts, having you question, âWhat is⌠that?â He ignores you and continues to draw. Â
âHansol is in Noseo-dong guarding Huang, right?â
âRight,â you nod, looking down to the paper.
âI want you to visit him,â Jihoon says before gently blowing air onto the ink, hoping to dry it faster. âDo you think you can? You wonât stand out as much as one of our men.â
âYes, of course,â You say enthusiastically, excited to do something, and even more overjoyed that itâs especially catered to you.
âI drew you a map,â He says, lifting the edges of the paper and handing it to you, âSo you donât get lost.â Without it, you may have, only really knowing the select routes of several of the captainsâ patrol when itâs your turn.
âIâll get going, then.â Taking the parchment into your grasp, you begin to turn on your heels towards the door before the commander stops you.
âItâll be hard to deliver a message you havenât heardâŚâ His voice stops you in your tracks and you whip around to face him, âI know itâs been a while since youâve been out, but youâre getting a little too excited.â
âIâm sorry!â Exclaiming with widened eyes as you look at him.
As you speak, he quickly writes something down on another piece of parchment, he lets it dry for a moment, carefully folding the paper before handing it to you. âThis is a letter for Captain Choi, make sure you donât drop it⌠or lose it.â
âIâll be very careful,â you say as the parchment folds in your grasp, âIs there anything you want me to say to him?â
âEverything I need to say is in that letter,â he nods, glancing at the paper.
âIâll be off then,â you state and hurriedly leave the room, anxious to begin your mission.
The streets of Seorabeol are busy once again, the crowds closely knit together, not allowing you any space to slide past the throng of bodies. Jihoonâs map, unfolded haphazardly in your hands, guides you to Noseo-dong and leads you through several side streets, winding your way around the district until you come upon one of the most unassuming inns you have ever seen. On the map, Jihoon had written that Hansolâs name should be under âSeolaâ.
Making your way inside, you walk to who you presume to be the innkeeper, you ask to speak with your friend and theyâre off, Hansol walking out shortly after.
âA HaâI mean Seola,â you say with a nod, âIâm sorry for bothering you.â
âOh,â he says, almost genuinely surprised, âI didnât realize theyâd send you.â
âIâm sure you werenât expecting someone as inexperienced,â You give out a short laugh.
âNo,â he shakes his head to dismiss your thought, âI was only surprised. I expected to receive new orders soon, but I didnât expect that youâd be the one to deliver them.â
âAh, well, I asked if there was anything to do to help andâŚâ You mutter, reaching for the letter youâd tucked away on your belt.
âI can see the commanderâs thinking,â Hansol muses and reaches out to take the parchment, âItâs a good plan. Any other Hwarang wouldâve drawn unnecessary attention to this place. The new members canât be trusted yet, either. You, on the other hand, can move unnoticed, and your loyalty is beyond question. He really did make the best choice.â
The captainâs explanation makes you realize how much Jihoon had thought the plan through, not merely giving you the task on a whim.
Hansol then unfolds the letter, scanning its contents before lighting it on a nearby lantern and watching the paper disintegrate into ash on the ground.
âUh, Captain Choi?â You begin but he cuts you off.
âSeola.â
âAh, right. Seola,â you retract your words and begin anew, âIs it okay to burn that?â
âIâve read it and know what it says,â his shoulders shrug, âThereâs no reason to leave evidence lying around. Thank you for delivering it.â
By the time you return to Shoji, the sun has already dipped below the horizon, dusk coolly falling onto the compound as the bite of winter sinks its teeth into you. Breath coming out in short puffs only to quell as you enter the main hall, you find the space empty. Youâre surprised, hoping to see at least one of the captains loitering around, but none are present. So, you make your way to Jihoonâs quarters to report that youâd succeeded in handing the letter off to Hansol.
âCommander?â You ask, knocking on his door.
âCome in,â you hear after a moment and open the door, stepping into his room. His room still lay adorned with documents as he sits at his desk, the glow of the lantern in the corner of his room providing a shimmering light onto him. âThank you for taking care of that,â Jihoon says as he looks up to you from his work, âHow was Hansol?â
âHeâs his usual self,â simply said as he nods his head.
âThatâs good,â a sigh and you wonder whatâs come over him. His mood seems more sour than when you left him earlier in the day.
âIâm sorry,â you say, unsure of how to go on with your conversation.
âWhat do you mean?â His brow furrows, âDid you lose the letter? Or did you not even make it to the inn?â
âNothing like thatââ
âThen why did you apologize?â
âI thought youâd be angry since Iâd taken so long to get backâŚâ You lead off, eyes breaking from his gaze and settling on the floor.
He sighs, as if relieved what you said wasnât dire, âIâm not mad at you. It may surprise you that I have other things to worry about than just you.â
âOh of course,â You say quickly, âI never meant to imply thatâ â
Jihoonâs expression softens and he gives a short chuckle, shaking his head as he tries to contain himself. It does warm you a bit, knowing that he isnât as worked up as you thought him to be.
âIf you donât mind me asking, why were you so upset earlier?â
âAs you know,â he sighs, âthere have been some issues in the Hwarang. Things are becoming more strained with the higher-ups as well.
âThe higher-ups?â
âAh, youâre practically one of us so I should tell you,â the happiness from seconds ago fades as his brow furrows, âWord is, Buyeo Pung is on the move again, this time backed by Goguryeo.â Does this mean that there would be a bigger battle than that of Baekgang or Ongsan? Jihoonâs lips purse and he shakes his head, âWeâre not sure of their movements until they strike first. Then again, itâs not like worrying about it will do any of us good.â With each sentence, thereâs another sigh, knowing the decisions made now will impact the whole of the Hwarang in the future.
âIs there anything else I can do to help?â
âWas running off to Noseo-dong not enough for you?â He questions with a piqued eyebrow.
âNo⌠But if the Hwarang need help, I feel more than obliged to lend a hand.â
âYou know what?â His eyes linger on his paperwork, âNo matter how much you work, youâre different from Hansol, Chan, or Wonwoo. And you wouldnât be able to do the dirty work that I give Junhui or Mingyu, either. Assigning duties to my men isnât as easy as Iâd like it to be.â Every one of his words feels like a knife to your gut, even if he has a point.
âI understand that Iâm not a warrior like the rest of you,â you begin with a deep breath, âBut I see how hard everyone is working and it makes me feel bad if I just sit around and donât do anything.â Head bowing and your eyes looking to the floor, âJust let me help out in any way I canâŚâ
Jihoon sits quietly for a moment before sighing out a âDamnâŚâ, you hear him move to stand, his footsteps nearing you and his hand gently placed under your chin. His hand raises your face until your eyes are locked with his, the proximity of him so close to you sets your skin on fire. The commanderâs eyes seem to pierce through you, the intensity churning your stomach.
âYou say that you want to help,â he says as you nod your head, his hand still planted under your chin, âWhy?â You canât find the words immediately, and as you think, he speaks again, âIs it because you want to make a name for yourself? Or do you want us to recognize your efforts and reward you accordingly?â
âThatâs not it,â confidence riddled in those three words as you speak.
âThen why put yourself through all of this?â
âFor everything you all have done for meâŚâ You frown, the pads of his fingertipâs abrasive on the underside of your chin. âThere were times you all put your life on the line, people got hurt⌠The Hwarang have protected me time and time again. I just want to give back. I donât want to regret anything anymore.â
 Jihoonâs hand falls away from you and he sighs, speaking with a low voice, âThen stop bowing so easily. You think youâre right. Why apologize if you believe yourself to be true?â Your eyes widen at his words, slowly realizing what heâs trying to convey. âIf you believe in something then never yield to someone else. Hold your head up high and walk tall, you wonât win if you canât even see the prize because youâre looking down at your feet.â
His words spark something in you, an understanding of his mindset and attitude towards life. So, you look at him, trying to match your gazeâs intensity with the blooming fires behind his eyes.
âI want to help. If thereâs anything I can do, let me know.â
A small smile flickers onto Jihoonâs lips as he takes a step back from you, âIf you want to help so much, how about you make some tea?â
âAlright,â you nod assertively, and the smile lingers on the commanderâs face.
âThe fate of the Hwarang rests on this tea, you know.â
âLeave it to me!â You say loudly, brushing past him and out of the room, racing as fast as you can towards the kitchen. Yet, before you leave, you can hear Jihoon mumble to himself,
âWhatâll happen to us nowâŚâ
đđ˘đ đ˘đŞđđ˘đŻ 11đąđĽ, 664 â đđŚđŞ đđ˘đŹđ¨đŞđŚđŤâđ° âđ˘đ°đŚđĄđ˘đŤđ đ˘, đđŚđŤđ¤đĄđŹđŞ đŹđŁ đđŚđŠđŠđ Baekje is trying to restore itself once more. News from Goguryeo solidifies King Munmuâs fears a few days into December, after a skirmish breaks out on the Silla-Goguryeo front. At first it was thought to be Goguryeo troops, but with Buyeo Pung leading the charge himself, itâs quickly realized that the kingdom is once again trying to establish itself.
More and more soldiers begin to flock to Seorabeol in anticipation of the oncoming onslaught, purges of Baekje loyalists once again resume and a tension lies in the air as if a cord is about to snap and set everything loose. With each passing day, news comes from the north of the collecting armies, as well as from the east, where former Baekje citizens have begun to rebel against the Silla leadership. As the Crown draws in its allies, seeking out aid from Tang once more, they call upon the Hwarang to aid in the upcoming battle.
The Hwarang reside at Kim Seokminâs residence, Mingyuâs fatherâs home a little way outside of the city. While his father remains locked in the capital as plans are drawn, the residence is being used as a base of operations for the Hwarang, and not just those from Seorabeol.
âEveryone!â A voice shouts from the outer courtyard of the home, a wang-do bursting into the main room, sweat dotting their brow and his eyes looking frantic. âThe Chiefâs been shot!â
There were no witnesses, and the culprit escaped unnoticed. The motives unsure.
âWhat the hell?â Junhui frowns, âWhat asshole uses a bow in the city?â The captain leaves the residence shortly after collecting a group of men to survey the scene of where Youngmin had been attacked.
The arrow pierced the leaderâs right shoulder, the head lodging into bone and shattering it. It requires more treatment than you can provide.
The sun had gone down when the door to the main room opened again, Seungcheol striding in the room, looking surprised to see you. âYouâre still awake?â
âColonel ChoiâŚâ You note, âIf you need to use this room Iâll leave.â
âI donât mind,â he shakes his head, âRather, I think itâs best that you stay here.â His words are confusing, anxiousness rising in your stomach as you recall the last time youâd been alone with him.
Just as he finishes speaking, the captains of the Hwarang file into the room, somber expressions dotting their faces. Your anxiousness only continues to heighten.
â⌠Looks like everyoneâs here,â Jihoon muses as the door is closed to allow you all a bit of privacy.
âWhereâs Seungkwan?â Seungcheol asks, scanning the faces for the missing captain.
âHe shouldnât hear this,â Jihoon shakes his head, âIf he learns about Kwak, he wouldnât think twice about his safety and run off to find vengeance.â
âBut if thatâs what he wants, why wouldnât you let him?â Seungcheol points out, âAgain, being too kind, Jihoon.â
âWhat did you want from us?â Mingyuâs voice rises, directed towards the colonel. âWe donât know when the fightingâs going to start, for all of us to be here right now⌠Donât tell meââ
âItâs exactly that.â Seungcheol nods. âI asked you to come with the intention of giving you something.â In his hands, you now see, is a bundle of cloth that he slowly unwraps before you all. What you see makes you take in a sharp breath of air.
âPimul?â Hansol frowns, eyeing the vials of red liquid in the colonelâs hands.
âAs captains of the Hwarang, we took on the risks of researching this,â a slow nod, âIn doing so, itâs necessary for us to take responsibility for this experiment. Especially if any of you become injured and unable to fight. Or in the worst case, thereâs a possibility that you may lose your own life.â Moving the vials to one hand, he picks up one in his other and examines it in the lantern light of the room, âI know for certain that this serum will be of use to you.â
âColonelâŚâ Junhui says slowly, âAre you trying to experiment on us too?â
âI know your hesitation,â Seungcheol snips, dropping the vial back into the pile with an audible clink, âBut under our current circumstances, we cannot afford to lose any more of our captains.â
âFuck that,â Junhui frowns, âI donât want to depend on that shit to survive.â With that, he storms past the group of captains with heavy footfalls, swinging open the door before leaving.
âMaybe this would be something of a good luck charmâŚâ Eunseok suggests, his eyes warily looking over the vials. âI hope it never comes to the point where we use the serum.â Seungcheol extends the pile to the captains.
âI donât think Iâll use it,â Mingyu murmurs as both he and Hansol pick up a vial, âbut Iâll keep it just in caseâŚâ
Until this moment, Jihoon had remained silent, listening to Seungcheolâs speech.
âTake responsibility, huh?â Eyes looking troubled, the commander reaches for a vial and pockets it, almost as if he doesnât want to acknowledge its presence, âMaybe youâre onto something.â
âI believe thatâs all I have to say for tonight.â Seungcheol nods as he folds the now empty cloth, âI hope this courtesy doesnât go to waste.â After he finishes, the captains slowly file out, leaving you alone with Seungcheol once more.
âIâm sure youâre aware of this,â He sighs and looks to you, âBut donât let any word of this reach the other Hwarang, do I make myself clear?â
Nodding your head timidly, the colonel stays for another moment before leaving.
The serum that your father created now lies in the hands of the Hwarang captains. The serum that had entrenched them into the world of Demons and a life they should never have had to think about.
đđ˘đ đ˘đŞđđ˘đŻ 16đąđĽ, 664 â đđŚđŞ đđ˘đŹđ¨đŞđŚđŤâđ° âđ˘đ°đŚđĄđ˘đŤđ đ˘, đđŚđŤđ¤đĄđŹđŞ đŹđŁ đđŚđŠđŠđ âWe still havenât figured out who shot the Chief?â
âI bet you anything it was some of those Guardian bastards!â
âNo way, it was probably the Baekje loyalistsââ
Ever since the attack on Kwak Youngmin, the atmosphere at Kim Seokminâs residence had been wrought with speculation and tension. This tension ever more present as you step into the main room with a tray of tea for the captains.
âThanks,â Mingyu says as you enter, âCan you just leave it here?â
A nod as you set down the tray, it seems as if youâd walked in on an important discussion.
âWhatâs the plan, then?â Junhui questions whomever heâd been speaking to. âGaozong wants power in exchange for helping us, but theyâre also hoping not to get as involved as they were at Baekgang. They know a warâs coming and theyâre trying to extort Munmu for all heâs worth.â
âIâm not saying that youâre wrong,â Jihoon sighs out from the head of the table. âThereâs nothing you or I could do about that though. We follow the Crown and not Gaozong.â
âIn regard to sending our men to the front lineâŚâ Wonwoo speaks up, âColonel Choiâs been pushing to implement the Furies.â
âI disagree with that,â Mingyu frowns, âThis is war, not a massacre. Thereâs going to be both enemies and allies on the field, we wonât be able to control them. Itâs not that theyâre not powerful, itâs just too risky.â
âAgreed,â Junhui nods, crossing his arms as he leans back in his seat, âAnd inhumane too.â
âThen what do you suggest?â Hansol questions, looking at the captain. âIf youâre so vehemently against it, you should offer an alternative.â
âWeâre working on that.â Junhui grumbles, his voice raising, âIf it were so easy do you think weâd be in this mess?â
âCommander,â Wonwoo looks at Jihoon, âWhat do you think?â
â⌠Let me think.â A deep exhale from Jihoon as he straightens himself in his seat, âWe need to know the movements of Baekje before anything else, as well as prioritize what the Crown wants and, inadvertently, what Tang wants as well.â With the war inching closer and Youngminâs injury, everyone in the Hwarang had been and is still on edge.
You leave the meeting sometime after then, never finding out what solution the men had come to. Later in the day, as the sun sinks over the horizon, you find yourself at Seungkwanâs door, anxious to check on his condition.
âCaptain Boo?â You ask, gently opening the door and stepping inside, âHow are youâhuh?â Upon entering, you find that Soonyoung had come along to keep the captain company as well.
 âWhat are you doing up so late?â Soonyoung asks as he looks to you.
âWhat do you mean?â
âWell um⌠people may get the wrong idea if a girl visits a manâs room at nightâŚâ The young captain trails off, obviously flustered.
âYou know that Seungkwan and I arenâtâŚâ
Soonyoung laughs, âYeah, yeah⌠Thatâs not really your kind of thing, is it?â
âWhat do you mean?â
âWhat do you mean âwhat do you mean?â?â Soonyoung snickers, âCome onâŚâ
âWhy are you here?â Seungkwan, not seeming to be in a playful mood, cuts into the conversation, âI assume you have a reason for visiting me?â
âOh, yes, well⌠I came to check up on you.â Returning to the reason youâd come in the first place, you look to the captain, âAre you feeling okay? Is there anything I can get you?â
âOf course not,â his expression bitter, âLook at whatâs going on.â After a moment of silence, he speaks to you, âIs that all? You can go now.â His aggression taking you by surprise, you falter for another moment before coming to your senses to bring up what had been bothering you.
âDo you all know?â Another pause, âThat Colonel Choi wants to⌠use the Furies.â
âOf courseâŚâ The grin that was adorning Soonyoungâs face drops.
âIf you were him,â Seungkwan sighs, âWouldnât you want to do the same? They need numbers or theyâll never make a name for themselves. I mean, itâs a given once they canât function anymore, theyâll need to be cut off.â
âCut offâŚâ
âWeâre not all good-doers,â the captain shakes his head, âwe canât go around giving food to everyone we see who needs it. I mean, yeah, you mooched off of us for years, but that was entirely your good luck. Donât forget that.â
âI guess you have a pointâŚâ
âSeungkwan youâre being a bit of a jackass,â Soonyoung frowns at the other captain. âIt was our fault she was brought to the Hwarang.â
Seungkwan sneers at the statement, clearly unmoved, he continues his grievances. âAnd what the hell is Jihoon doing? He should be kicking himself in the ass for not apprehending the men that hurt Kwak.â A frustrated sigh, âIf I werenâtâIf I werenât like this, Iâd go out and do it myself.â
His bedrest is clearly getting to him. Heâd known Youngmin, long before either of them had joined the Hwarang.
âWhat do you think, Soonyoung?â A glance towards the other as you ask.
âMe? I, uhm, wellâŚâ He hums, âI did drink the serum but⌠I was worried about what would happen to me. Seungcheol wants more men in the Fury Corps, and says weâll never win otherwise. But I donât like the idea of forcing the Hwarang to join us, even if theyâve broken our code.â The demeanor he has is unlike the one you remember from when youâd first met him, itâs cold and stern. Recalling how he used to be, sadness overcomes you.
âNo matter what Seungcheol says, itâs Jihoon that makes the call.â Seungkwan says, crossing his arms.
âYouâre right.â Soonyoung says, a frown pulling at him, âBut the Corps already exists, itâs not like we can pretend it doesnât.â
âThen maybe we should use them, then.â Seungkwan mumbles, âThey can hold a sword, at least.â
The power of the Furies is something that would ultimately be beneficial to the Hwarang, should they need to utilize their power for the war effort. Yet, once the war was over⌠You struggle to think of what would be done with them after. Fearing the answer, you donât press the matter further.
đđ˘đ đ˘đŞđđ˘đŻ 17đąđĽ, 664 â đđŚđŞ đđ˘đŹđ¨đŞđŚđŤâđ° âđ˘đ°đŚđĄđ˘đŤđ đ˘, đđŚđŤđ¤đĄđŹđŞ đŹđŁ đđŚđŠđŠđ It should be no surprise to you by now that an unexpected visitor, be it friend or foe, should stop in on you at any time now. Such an occasion occurs, with a friend, this very morning.
âItâs been too long,â Sooyoungâs voice calls out to you as you walk outside the front gate of the Kim residence, one of the captains had alerted you to her and Seulgiâs presence and you came as quickly as you could.
âWhat brings you here?â You ask, an inquisitive tilt of your head.
âWe have business with your leader, could you go and get him for us?â Seulgi responds, glancing towards the interior doors of the home.
âOh⌠the Chief isnât really in good condition to meet with people, I could go and get the Commanderââ
âThatâll do fine as well,â Sooyoung nods with a smile before youâre off to summon Jihoon.
After youâd let the two women inside, as well as summon the commander, the four of you stand in the main hall. Jihoon looks over the two warily before crossing his arms, âThis is unexpected, to say the least. What do you want?â
âI apologize for intruding again, but itâs important that I speak to you.â Sooyoung begins, her expression turning stony as she speaks to the commander, âIâve come to discuss your⌠Furies.â
Youâd been about to excuse yourself to make tea for the group, but upon hearing Sooyoungâs statement, you freeze in place. Jihoon seems to tense as well, a downward curvature of his lips etching into his face. âI wonât waste your time or mineâhow long do you intend to keep them in your service?â
âWhat do you mean?â Crossed arms, stern gaze, the signs that Jihoon is on the defensive yet again.
âYouâve kept them imprisoned here long enough; I think you know what Iâm saying.â Her words turn bitter midway through her statement, âEven the Crown has admitted to this failed experiment. They are too much for the Hwarang to handle. With Jisoo on your trail, it would be best for you to wash your hands of them.â
âIs it up to you to decide if theyâre a failure or not?â Jihoon questions, letting out a sigh, âWeâve done our research, Iâm not sure you have the authority to judge us.â
âThen are you aware that the Hwarangâs Furies have been murdering people on the streets to test their strength?â Seulgi asks, her gaze narrowing at Jihoon.
His eyes go wide, muttering a âWhat?â before looking at her. For a split second, his veneer of put togetherness fades and confusion and worry situates itself on his brow. And then itâs gone, his composure returning and frown reappearing.
âWhere did you hear that?â
âThereâs no reason for me to tell youâŚâ Seulgi states, âMy sources are reliable, and thatâs all you need to know. Your job is to protect Seorabeol, is it not? And yet you let your men whoâve succumbed to madness wander its streets and kill its civilians. It disgusts me, Commander.â Her eyes bore into Jihoonâs, âBefore all of Silla knows of your failure, I strongly suggest you disband your Fury Corps.â
Her logic is sound, no matter how scathing she is towards the Furies. The room falls silent, you can almost hear Jihoonâs thoughts racing in his head.
Sooyoung stops him, however, speaking up, âWe can quiet this conversation for a moment, thereâs something else I would like to address.â With that, she looks to you, âWill you still not leave with us?â The question simple, her eyes wide, âI know we spoke of this before, but with the current climate⌠I fear your safety here is jeopardized more and more with each passing day.â
 You know that war is coming, everyone in the room does. Yet to hear Sooyoung insinuate it adds even more weight to it all.
âAre you suggesting that we canât handle it?â Jihoon says, anger tinged by his words.
âThe truth is hard to accept sometimes,â Sooyoung turns to him, âIf Hong Jisoo shows up, can you protect her? If he comes while youâre amid battle to take her away, can you protect her then?â Sheâs angry, her tone rising as the commander stays quiet, âSheâs a Demon, not a human. She should be with her kind; we can protect her.â Looking back to you, she pleads, âIf youâre with us then their entire effort can go towards the war and battles to come.â
Each word is a blow to your chest, guilt wrought upon you for even thinking that your presence among the Hwarang wasnât detrimental to them. Meeting with Jihoonâs gaze says nothing, he averts his eyes as youâre left to make a decision.
Youâre sure Sooyoung is right, yet you canât find the words to say that.
âWhat do you say?â Sooyoung asks, her voice returning to a normal, soft level. You know she wants whatâs best for you, even if her means arenât the kindest towards those youâve begun to hold dear to you.
Jihoon, however, sees right through you.
âYou donât want to leave, do you?â The question is simple as it leaves him, and he knows your answer before you even say it. âThen donât, stay. There isnât much else to think about if your mindâs already set.â
âIs that really okay?â The implication behind you staying is far more dangerous than that of you leaving. Is Jihoon saying that he wants you to stay?
âIâm not going to repeat myself.â He shakes his head, âWhat proof do we have that they can keep your secret any better than we can? If that bastardâs after you tooâWell, if weâve got the same enemy, wouldnât it make sense to stick together?â
âSo⌠I can stay?â
âWhat kind of question is that?â Voice gruff as he huffs out, âIf you were as much of a pain in the ass as you think yourself to be, I wouldâve kicked you out years ago.â
A smile, small and timid, curling your lips, âThank you, Commander.â
The four of you disperse moments later, you leading Sooyoung and Seulgi to the front gate of the home before the first woman stops you just as you reach the gate.
âSo,â she says with an apologetic tone, âYouâve turned me down again, havenât you?â
âI appreciate your offer,â a nod of your head, âbut my place is here.â
âItâs alright,â another apologetic smile, âIf youâre so determined to stay then thereâs no way I wouldâve gotten you to leave with me⌠And⌠When you told me that you were staying because you were, ah, interested in someone, did you mean the Commander?â
Youâre not sure how to answer that question.
âTo be honest,â you begin, the toe of your shoe scraping atop the dirt of the ground, breath coming out in puffs of white air, âI donât know him all too well, butâŚâ The words stutter out of you, not sure how to explain yourself or because you, too, cannot comprehend your feelings towards the Hwarang. âThe men here call him the Demon Commander because of his harshness and strict nature, a lot of people think heâs cold because of that⌠But I think itâs his way of showing kindness, thereâs warmth there that isnât seen too often yetâŚâ You donât realize that youâre rambling as you continue, âHeâs responsible for most of the Hwarang, itâs not like he has a choice whether he can act like that or not, either. Iâm not sure what I can do for him, but Iâd like to stay and do whatever I can.â
âHe really has you wrapped around his finger,â Sooyoung hums to herself, âNot that I think he sees that, thoughâŚâ After giving her a confused look, she continues, âThey say my ancestor fell in love with a human and followed him to the capital. I'm their granddaughter so I suppose I can understand where youâre coming from⌠Rank and circumstance, whether human or Demon, mean little before the eyes of love.â
Wait. Wait⌠âWhat?â You squeak out, âLove?! I neverâSooyoung, I never said I love him.â
Her hand only finds your shoulder as she sighs and continues, âA human and a Demon, thereâs something romantic about that, I think⌠Donât think itâs destined to fail, either.â
âSooyoungâŚâ Seulgi calls out, probably to save you from dying of embarrassment, âWe should get going.â
âAh,â her hand lifted from your shoulder, âYouâre right.â The Demon looks to you, âTake care of yourself, please. Donât underestimate Hong Jisoo, heâs more powerful than Iâd like to imagine.â A slow nod as she sighs, âIf you need to contact me, please send a letter to Seulgi.â
âThank you, Sooyoung.â And with that, the pair are gone through the front gate. Your mind, however, lingers on Sooyoungâs words. Rank and circumstance mean little before the eyes of love⌠But was your desire to be close to Jihoon that? You want to be around him, to help him⌠The most important thing for him is the Hwarang, heâd invested his life into this organization, and put everything he is into it. With war on the horizon, he doesnât have the time to think of anything else.
As dusk descends on the compound, you find that the men of the Hwarang are ravenous. You would expect nothing less from men who spend their days training and patrolling and spend their nights doing the same as well. Any food given is gone as soon as it reaches their plate and you offer any that you have, finding yourself forgoing dinner tonight in favor of a younger member of the Hwarang getting a meal.
With pangs of hunger rattling through you, you decide to stave it off by going to the kitchens to either drink some water or make yourself some tea. Your hands gently clenching at your stomach as you walk, you almost donât hear the voice behind you.
âWas that your stomach?â Turning, you see the Hwarangâs Commander stopped to look at you, âI know the wang-do ate all of the food, did they not leave you any?â
âIâll eat later,â you nod, fingers still at your sides as you try to stop another growl from escaping your gut. âIâm alright.â
âI didnât ask if you were alright,â arms folded across his chest, âI asked if youâve eaten.â
âWell, um,â a shake of your head, âno, not yet.â
âReally,â he huffs, almost incredulously, as he reaches for the bag slung around his shoulder. He rummages around inside of it for a moment before grabbing something and tossing it to you. Unwrapping it from the cloth, you find that itâs one of the balls of rice that youâd made for the captains.
âCommander, this is yoursââ
âJust eat it,â he grits his teeth and the two of your gazes settle on the disputed food. After a moment of silence, he sighs and moves to break it in half, âDonât tell me youâre rejecting my kindness⌠If we halve it will it make you feel better?â Taking his half in his free hand, he offers the other chunk out to you.
You grab your half, â⌠Thank you.â
The two of you eat in silence, before Jihoon speaks again, âStop worrying so much about the other men and eat what you deserve. Okay?â
âIâll be sure to do that next timeâŚâ you nod as your hand drops to your side after finishing the food.
âI wasnât trying to lecture you,â Jihoonâs voice goes soft before muttering, â⌠thanks.â
âDonât worry about it, Iâll let the men eat what they want and get my own food another time,â you shake your head, âThey need it more than meââ
âI wasnât talking about that,â he coughs to clear his throat, âI meant to say thanks for staying. You decided to stay with us.â
Was the commander happy that you decided not to go with Sooyoung?
âWhatâs with the funny face?â The commander asks and you feel a swell of emotion come over you. âWas that not enough food?â
âNo, no,â you shake your head, âIt was fine.â
Jihoon nods as he tucks the cloth back into his bag and looks towards the entrance of the home, âIâm going to leave you in charge for now before I go out on my rounds. Take care of this place, okay?â Thereâs a small smile on his lips as he asks you.
âOf course,â you say, returning the smile. And with that, the commander turns on his heels and strides out of the front entrance to the home, heading off to his duties in Seorabeol.
đĽđ´đđŻđđŤđ¤ - đŠđ§đĽ || đđđŻđą đł


pairing: lee jihoon x female!reader genre: historical au, fluff, angst, smut (later routes), supernatural members: choi seungcheol, wen junhui, kwon soonyoung, jeon wonwoo, lee seokmin, kim mingyu, boo seungkwan, lee chan, hong jisoo, xu minghao, choi hansol warnings: crass humor and language, blood, violence, mentions of suicide, alcohol, minor character death, major character death, 660's sexism, crossdressing, medical procedures, political upset, historical inaccuracies for the sake of plot progression word count: 18k

taglist: @reiofsuns2001, @hipsdofangirl, @lovrehani
đđđŻđą đŚđł || đđđŻđą đłđŚ

January 3rd, 665 â Seorabeol, Kingdom of Silla
Just before the year ends, itâs decided that Seungkwanâs condition had worsened and heâd contracted both what your father had once called phthisis. The disease isnât uncommon, but it is incurable. Youâd had suspicions that he had contracted phthisis when heâd first began to lose strength, but never wanted to admit to such a devastating thing. The entirety of the Hwarang are shaken by the news.
Itâs come to pass that he and Youngmin are to be sent to Daegaya, where Namekawa Yasuo can look over them as they receive treatment.
Despite them leaving, Seorabeol is still on high alert. The Hwarang remain on standby at Kim Seokminâs residence as the year begins to shift to the next. Your hope that the thoughts of war would wane lasts only three days into the new year.
A coalition of soldiers claiming to be from Baekje invaded a town on the western front of where the Baekje-Silla border once was. Violence broke out and suddenly, the war had begun. Groups of these revivalists began to spring up in the kingdom as well, the closest having come to burn down Kim Seokminâs residence late at night. For now, the only option for you is to retreat from the heart of the capital.
Your feet slap the road as you race through the emptied streets, only pausing to catch your breath as your partner stops beside you.
âAre you alright?â Eunseok asks, sounding almost as out of breath as you, âWe can stop if we need to.â
âWe canât afford to do that,â you shake your head at him, âIâll be alright.â Wiping the sweat from your brow, you take a deep breath and urge your aching feet to move once more. Under Jihoonâs orders, the two of you are to make your way to Hwaseong, a temple that lies some ways away from the outskirts of the cityâs domain. The Hwarang had been dispatched to roam the outside of the city, looking for traitors as the Silla army began to make their way to protect the king.
âI know this isnât going as planned,â Eunseok says as the two of you begin to pick up pace, âCommander Lee admitted as suchâŚâ To have Jihoon admit to anything near defeat is startling to hear, but the raid on Kim Seokminâs residence had shaken the Hwarang more than any Demon attack had. âIâve never been as good with a sword as the rest of the men,â the captain offers a small smile, âBut I can aid the Hwarang in other ways.â
It took several hours to reach Hwaseong, Jihoonâs hope is to use this place as the Hwarangâs new station, where he could station his men and launch attacks.
âWhy are the gates closedâŚ?â An uncomfortable silence encapsulates the area, there arenât any other people here.
Suddenly a whir of wind passes by you both, an arrow sinking into the ground behind you. Eunseok immediately grabs your wrist and drags you into the tree line beyond the templeâs entrance.
âTheyâre shooting at us? I thought they were supposed to be friendlyââ You say as Eunseok lets go of you, looking at the walls of Hwaseong.
âEither the loyalists have already taken over or theyâve been against us all alongâŚâ He murmurs as to not draw any attention, âWe need to get back to the other captains.â
âBut the Commander said toââ
Eunseok merely shakes his head, âItâs clear by now that this place is hostile towards us. It wonât do us any good to stay around it any longer.â
âBut if we leave whatâll happen to everyone else?â Your gaze looks back to the temple, âIf we say that itâs orders from Commander LeeâŚâ
Youâd never seen Eunseok look this serious before. âI want to help him as much as you do, but my job isnât merely to ask for aid. Itâs to protect you as well. If something happens to you now then I will have failed him twice, come on.â
His hand finds your shoulder after a moment of silence, his expression softens, and he gently urges you, âIâm sure the Commander will come through with one of his brilliant plans. But if weâre to see it, weâll need to be alive. The men will be worried if we donât head back soon.â
By the time the two of you near the Hwarangâs encampment on the outskirts of the city, you notice that something feels⌠wrong.
âArenât we supposed to meet the others here?â You ask, looking around the empty clearing, void of any sign that the Hwarang had been here. âDid we get lost?â
âNo,â Eunseok shakes his head, but his voice sounds uneasy, âIt should just be up ahead.â
As you round the clearing, you spot something on the ground. âEunseok! Thereâs someone over there!â
âThatâs impossibleâthereâs no way the rebels wouldâve gotten this far alreadyâŚâ He says as the two of you near the body. He wears the blues of the Hwarang, and looking up from him at the path ahead, you see even more scattered along the road.
Standing in the middle of the carnage is a face you dread to see.
âI was wondering why these men looked so familiarâŚâ Specks of blood litter the light-yellow robes of the perpetrator as his eyes fall onto you. âYouâre here after all.â Jisooâs smile is cruel and mocking.
Youâ!â Too furious to speak, you glare at the Demon.
âTo see that Hwaseong turned on you⌠Maybe following your tedious politics paid off.â He muses, shaking his head, âBut I never thought Iâd find you among the wreckage.â Once again glancing at the bodies, âI thought theyâd provide some entertainment until you came back, but they werenât skilled enough.â
Out of the corner of your eye, you see Eunseokâs balled fists shaking with rage. Most of the men on the ground were members of his own division.
âI was⌠distracted the last I saw you,â Jisoo frowns in your direction, âBut this time youâll leave with me.â You know that neither you or Eunseok could face him and win, but maybe if you go with him heâll spare Eunseokâs lifeâŚ
A hand placed in front of you as Eunseok steps forward, his other hand reaching for the hilt of his sword. âStay back,â his voice calm as he looks at Jisoo.
Anxiousness rising, âWhat are you doing, Eunseok?â
âYouâll have to run for it,â he says apologetically, unsheathing his sword, âGet back to Shoji and tell the Commander⌠Tell him that Iâm sorry and that I hope he forgives me for not being able to walk alongside him to the end.â
âNo.â You say as you realize that Eunseok doesnât intend to return to the headquarters with you, âI canât leave you here to die!â Hand finding the sleeve on his robes, you clench to it tightly, âIf I go with him then you can live!â
The smile on his lips is bitter, âAre you suggesting that I use a girl as a shield so I can escape? Iâd never be able to call myself a Hwarang again.â He then shrugs off your grip, turning to face Jisoo, his hands tightening around the grip of his blade.
âEunseok you donât have to do this,â you plead, but he doesnât move an inch, âRun!â
âAre you done saying goodbye yet?â Jisoo sighs out from the other end of the clearing, âIâll give you a chance to listen to her, go on, run.â His hand flicks towards the direction of the city as he stands there.
Eunseok says nothing but charges at the Demon, his sword arcing towards the unarmed man. Jisooâs sword unsheathes from its scabbard, too fast for you to witness him doing it, and the tip of the blade emerges from Eunseokâs back. A grunt and blood begins to bubble from the captainâs lips.
âEunseok!â The cry rips from your throat as he falls to his knees, a deep red stain blooming from his wound.
Jisoo looks down to the Hwarang, leaning down to whisper something, âThe men that I killed are yours, arenât they? Donât you want revenge? I understand that warriors put great stock in avenging their fallen comrades.â
The Hwarang looks up to him angrily, white-hot rage running through him. His shaking hand reaches into the depths of his robes, bringing out a small vial.
âPimul,â Jisoo scoffs as Eunseok attempts to bring the unopened vial to his lips, âPathetic.â Before the captain can drink the serum, Jisooâs blade rises once more, slashing against Eunseokâs chest as sunlight glimmers off of the blade. The vial drops to the ground, cracking and leaking the red contents into the soil.
Eunseok falls forward, his hands finding the ground as he turns to look at you, red streaking from his lips as he pushes himself back to his knees weakly, âRun!â
Your feet scramble atop the loose dirt as you begin to turn as Jisoo speaks again, âYouâre by far the weakest human Iâve fought. The Hwarang would allow someone like you among their ranks?â Something within you snaps, and you look back to Jisoo just as he cuts across Eunseokâs abdomen once more. Eunseok falls without a sound to the grass.
âEunseok⌠Eunseok!â Even as a part of you screams at you to run, you find yourself scrambling to the fallen captain, grabbing for his hand. A friend that has become something like a brother to you, he canât hear you cry out for him, or feel your hand encasing his. He had joined his men among the corpses littering the ground.
âNow that thatâs dealt with,â Jisoo says as he stands above you, still on your knees next to Eunseokâs body, âCome with me.â
Seeing Eunseokâs lifeless body and hearing Jisooâs cold and callous words makes fire bubble inside of you, shattering your heart as you look up angrily to the Demon. Hand grabbing desperately for the blade at your side, you rise to your feet and ready yourself to lunge at the man.
âI thought you were smarterâŚâ He huffs, âYour time with humans has made you weak.â
âShut up!â Burning tears trail down the sides of your face, vision blurring as you blink to look at him clearly.
âDoes it bother you that I killed him? A human foolish enough to challenge a Demon, what else would have happened?â
âShut up, shut UP!â Youâve never yelled at someone as angrily as you are now, but youâve also never been angry enough to try and kill someone until now. âIâll never be able to forgive you for what youâve done!â Grip tightened on your blade, you rush forward towards Jisoo, only seeing white.
The man easily parries your attack, your sword flying from your grasp. You hunch down to reach for it, but before you can, Jisooâs foot comes down on your arm, pining it to the ground. Pain shoots up your limb and you cry out, his gaze meeting yours, his aura radiating an abrasive arrogance.
âEven now you refuse to listen,â you feel the coolness of his blade against your throat.
âIf youâre just going to treat me like an animal I should just bite off my own tongue and drown in my own blood,â you spit up angrily at him, knowing full well that there isnât any other chance for you to escape any more.
âI donât remember giving you permission to do that. And I also donât care for people who canât follow orders.â The moment you hear the voice coming from the opposite end of the clearing, your head clears.
âJihoon!â His name rolls from your lips in a moment of relief, forgetting for a moment the blade pressed to your neck.
âI had a feeling you were in trouble butâŚâ His eyes scan the scene, looking at the fallen men. His face falls at the sight of Eunseokâs body beside you, expression twisting with grief and regret. Jihoonâs hand reaches for his sword, pulling it from his scabbard as he looks to Jisoo with a renewed rage. The wind whispers around the blade as he marches towards the two of you.
âAnother human with a death wish,â Jisoo sighs, the blade at your throat lowering as he watches the commander stride over. âItâs strange to me that youâd want to throw your life away like him⌠Anyway, letâs get this over with.â
âThrow his life away?â Jihoon nearly shouts, âHow dare you say that he threw his life away!â In a wordless fury, he throws himself at the Demon, with all of his weight he strikes at Jisooâs neck.
Jisoo flicks his sword up to deflect Jihoonâs with a small grunt, and for a moment the two look evenly matched. The Demon is thrown back, his feet sliding on the ground as he stops himself and glares at Jihoon.
âWhat?â The words fall from him without thought, as if this is the first time a human opponent has overpowered him. Jihoon sees this and doesnât let the opening go to waste, he pushes himself towards the other again, sword hissing through the air with fervent fury.
The two are thrown back once more, Jihoon catches his breath as a small transformation overcomes Jisoo. His hair turns stark white, not unlike that of the Hwarangâs Furies, and his eyes turn golden.
âThe moment your eyes behold a true Demon is the moment of your death,â Jisooâs voice is low as he speaks to Jihoon. And with those words, the battle changes. The Demonâs sword slices and cuts through the air with ease not found in the moments prior, the only thing Jihoon can do is anticipate and block the attacks, unable to land any offensive blow of his own.
âWhat happened to your fire?â Jisoo quips, landing another series of blows to Jihoonâs blade.
âDamn itââ Jihoon grunts out, losing his breath with each block of his blade. All Jisoo has to do is tire out the commander and their fight would end. One particular blow sends Jihoonâs sword flying from his grasp, and you instinctively grab your own blade and run towards Jisoo, not wanting him to strike Jihoon.
ââŚStay out of my way,â Jisoo pushes you aside and you fear to look in Jihoonâs direction just as youâd done with Eunseok, not wanting to see his body crumple too. He raises his sword and looks to Jihoon, âThis is the end for you. Humans always seem to fight the battles they cannot win. Thatâs recklessness, not courage.â
As Jisoo monologues, Jihoon drags himself to his blade.
âTrying to run?â The Demon asks as the commander clutches his bladeâs handle. With the last bit of strength left within him, he rises to his feet to face his foe. âIâve made a fool of you and yet you refuse to acknowledge the difference between us.â
Jihoon stays silent at the verbal attack, quietly reaching into his robes for something. A small vial filled with red liquid.
âHow far do you mean to take this idiocy?â Jisoo spits as he spots the pimul.
âLike I give a shit what you say, we were always a pack of idiots.â His voice weakened from the fight, âWe shared an idiotâs dream that we were all too stubborn to give up on. Weâre halfway up the hill, stumble now and weâll have lost all we worked for.â
âEven if you become a Fury, youâll be nothing more than a faded reflection of a true Demon,â Jisoo says, hand still holding his blade.
âYou never know until you tryââ The commander lifts the bottle to his lips and drinks. It only takes a few moments for the serum to take effect, Jihoonâs hair turning stark white and his eyes turning a deep crimson.
âIâve had enough of these fucking loyalists and Iâm sick of you goddamn Demons,â Jihoonâs voice is low as he looks towards Jisoo, a bitter edge to his voice, âSo Iâm not a real Demon? Why should I care? I was never treated like a real warrior until the Hwarang, never loved like a real son.â Eyes burning with anger as he sighs out, âHell⌠Where are you supposed to find good men these days? Everyoneâs too invested in their own business to care about anyone else. Try to make a difference and theyâll cut you down, I say bullshit to that!â Jihoonâs words arenât only for Jisoo, but for Eunseok, for the counselors who opt against the Hwarang and the loyalists who infringe upon the borders of Silla.
âI believe what I believe, and I will never back down from that.â His head shakes, âCall us fake if it makes you feel better, but if we push hard enough, weâll become what we say we are.â The predatory grin on Jihoonâs face is inhuman, âIf we beat you, we become real Demons, right?â
The commander strikes forward, lunging at Jisoo with a speed akin to his. Jihoon had been beyond skilled as a human, as a Fury, though⌠The two clash swords once again, neither relenting in their strikes, taking no chance for the other to gain the upper hand.
âWhereâs your gloating now?â Jihoon asks through clenched teeth, clearly realizing that heâs gained the advantage of superior strength. Jisooâs sword rebounds from one of Jihoonâs strikes and heâs forced back, Jihoon leaps for the opening, aiming for the Demon.
Itâs too fast for you to witness, but Jihoonâs blade grazes Jisooâs cheek, a thin trail of blood seeping from the opening before it begins to heal immediately. The Demon jumps back, surprised at the injury as his hand raises to touch the wound.
âYou look like a warrior now,â Jihoon scoffs, âHowâs it feel to get cut by a fake?â
Jisoo doesnât seem to hear Jihoon, entranced by the crimson ichor that stains his fingers. âDamn youâŚâ Although the wound had healed, the ramifications of it had not. âFake, how dare you draw my blood?â It mustâve been the first time he was injured by a human. His preternatural face distorts into rage and disgust. âI will never forgive you for this. I will strip you for everything that you are so that you understand true pain!â
âAnd the real Jisooâs revealed,â Jihoon shakes his head, almost mocking the other, âI dare you to kill me.â
Their swords once again clash, ringing out into the woods. Jisoo fights with a newfound angst, veins on Jihoonâs neck and forehead begin to strain as he defends himself from the Demonâs blows.
âDamn you, damn you, damn you!â With each phrase, another blow from Jisoo onto Jihoonâs blade. âHow dare you draw my blood?!â Heâs gone mad with rage, eyes widened and bloodshot as he stares down Jihoon.
âIâll never forgive you,â Jihoonâs blade chips with each of his own strikes, you fear that it will break under the strength of the two men, âyou arrogant son of a bitch! Youâre going to hell even if I have to drag you there myself!â
They leap at each other like enraged animals, blows flying so quickly youâre not sure how to tell the ones meant to block or attack apart. Itâs clear that the battle would end only when one of them was dead, but itâs rapidly becoming apparent that Jihoon is fighting in a way that puts him at a disadvantage.
Prior to this, Jihoon had fought with calmness, even in the heat of battle. But that had fled with his humanity. You need to stop them before Jihoon loses himself entirely.
âWhatâs going on here?â A voice shouts from behind you, followed by the sound of footsteps rapidly approaching. âThe commander left to see how things had gone at Hwaseong and we havenât seen him since. Have you seen him?â
âChanâŚâ His name leaves you tiredly, âHeâs fighting Jisoo.â
The officer stares at you for a moment before looking past you to the fight raging on. His eyes widening in shock, âThat white haired Demon is⌠Is that a Fury? Oh my god,â he says at the realization of who it is.
âHe drank the pimul,â you say and watch as Jihoon is disarmed by Jisoo, his blade clattering to the ground as the captain lands with a thud on his side.
âI am impressed that you lasted so long,â Jisoo says as he inches closer to the commander, who moves away from the Demon. âI hope you havenât forgotten that I donât intend to simply kill you. Youâll die, eventually, but not before Iâve inflicted all the pain I can imagine onto you.â As the advantage returns to his favor, his calm returns. âIâll send your head back to your beloved Hwarang when Iâm done, they deserve to see you at your best, after all.â
Jisoo lifts his blade, the steel clean and undamaged. Your eyes close as a horrible, wet sound rings around the clearing. Opening your eyes, blood had splattered across Jisooâs yellow robes, but Jihoon remains unharmed. Chan kneels at the feet of the two combatants, a large gash running along his robes, blood beginning to stain the cloth.
âWhat are you doing, Commander?!â His voice weakened and strained, âRunning off to face the enemy aloneâŚ?â
âChan what are youâŚ?â The commanderâs speech falters as Chan gives him a small smile, his eyes shining as youâd seen them do when he and Jihoon had discussed important secrets.
âYou can lose an arm or a leg, but if you lose your head you lose everything.â With that he goes limp, his body falling to the ground as blood begins to pool at his side.
You find yourself rushing to the scene, calling out to the fallen officer. The death of yet another comrade seems to pull Jihoon from his hysteria, brow contorting in bereavement.
âChan⌠whyâŚ?â His hair slowly begins to shift back to its original color, the white darkens as he blinks back tears.
âLee?! Chan?! Eunseok?!â Another voice from the depths of the woods calls out, sounding like Junhui, âWhere are you guys?!â
âDamn it,â Jisoo says, his blade lowering, âThere are more of you stillâŚâ
A figure in the trees emerging, but not a Hwarang. Hwan Minhyun steps forward as if to warn Jisoo to not strike again. âThis will only lead to more unneeded casualties if we stay.â
âAm I supposed to let this fake go free?â Jisoo nearly spits as he looks at Jihoon.
âIt would be enough to soothe your anger, sure.â A glance towards the commander, âBut heâs wanted alive. For now, at least.â
Jisoo lets out a groan of frustration as he angrily sheaths his sword, understanding that itâs pointless to argue with him. âLee Jihoon⌠I wonât forget your name.â He and Jihoon glare at each other with such hatred you feel as if theyâd strike out yet again. Then Jisoo spins on his heels and follows Minhyun into the forest.
âThere you areââ Junhui, Hansol and Mingyu break through the tree line and rush over to you. âWhat the hell happened here?â
âThereâs dead men everywhere,â Mingyu notes, looking at the bodies, âDid you all run into loyalists? No⌠those blade marksâŚâ
âCan someone attend to Chan?â Jihoon says, shakily rising to his feet, âHe may still be alive.â
âWhat?!â Junhui says, spotting the officerâs body on the ground. âHold on Chan,â the captain says as he begins to move to the younger âhang in there for me!â
âWhatâll happen to him? Donât tell meââ Mingyu begins as he looks over the wounds and then to you. The blade had sunk deep and you hazard a guess as to whatâll become of him.
âDonât tell me heâsâŚâ Junhui frowns, glancing at the body heâs trying to prop up.
âDoes anyone have any cloth?â You ask, moving to kneel by Chan. âWe need water and alcohol as wellâŚâ
âHere,â Mingyu shrugs off the white jacket heâd been wearing over his robes and hands it to you.
âThereâs a stream nearby, Iâll go and retrieve some water.â Hansol nods.
âIâll leave Chan to you!â Junhui says and begins to run towards the city, hopefully in search of some gokaju.
âCommander⌠what happened here?â Hansol questions Jihoon quietly.
Although the commander doesnât seem to hear him, muttering to himself, âI never thought that I would sacrifice my own men so that I could surviveâŚâ
âSacrifice?â
Jihoon looks at one of the bodies on the field, âEunseokâs body is over there⌠Can you help me bury him?â He frowns and bites back against the bitter sting of tears, âHis men too⌠Itâs cold this time of year; we canât leave them out to freeze.â You know that he wants to break down and cry more than anyone else here, easily seen in the way he struggles to grin and joke.
Unable to hold it in any longer, you bury your face into your hands and begin to sob. Eunseok had given his life to save yours, Jihoon had become a Fury to fight the Demon chasing you across Seorabeol, and Chan had been mortally wounded trying to protect Jihoon. How are you to atone for all of this?
The night of the initial attacks, Seungcheol leads his Fury Corps in a retaliatory raid. During the night, it was harder to fight an opponent who could see clearly, and the Furies capitalized on this. And it did, at first, being more successful in deterring the loyalists than they had planned. But then arrows and blades began to pierce and cut differently, the metal different from that of normal weaponry. With the situation becoming more and more dire, it seems as if most of the Hwarang allies will succumb to the loyalist and Goguryeo effort.
When dawn breaks, you awake to different news. King Munmu had sent a request to Tang in the weeks prior to the Baekje attacks, asking for aid. And during the night it looked as if the call had been answered, swaths of Tang soldiers encircling the city and pushing back the enemy forces.
Buyeo Pung is captured in this effort, but not killed. Like his father and his elder brother, he is meant to be exiled to Tang, with no chance of ever returning the kingdoms again. This diplomatic decision agreed upon by Gaozong and Munmu sates the Baekje rebellion for now, but their attention now turns towards a new common threat, the ones that had housed Pung: King Bojang and the rest of Goguryeo.
January 4th, 665 â Shoji Temple, Kingdom of Silla
â⌠Whatâs the sense in building a place this big?â Mingyu frowns as the Hwarang enter the temple, lamenting the buildingâs structure as it isnât aiding their effort to find help. Him and Junhui hold up a pallid Chan, whoâs shallow breathing hadnât gotten any better during the trip here. âNamekawa said heâd be returning to Seorabeol today,â he mentions, âI plan on finding him and bringing him here.â
âGo ahead,â Jihoon nods as the pair take Chan inside.
Chan had been bleeding and groaning in pain as youâd brought him here, with the severity of his wounds you donât see him lasting much longer. Youâre also worried about Jihoon, now that heâs a Fury, being in the sunlight doesnât bode well for him.
âAre you feeling alright Commander?â You ask and look at him.
âSurprised to see a Fury in the sunlight?â
âThatâs not what Iââ you mumble, âI was wondering if anything has changed.â
âNot yet,â he crosses his arms and shakes his head, âAlthough pretty soon itâll probably be painful for me to even look at the sun. Might as well enjoy it while I can.â
Even if heâs joking, it makes you feel bad. As if he can tell, he speaks up again, âIâm not sure what self-deprecating tirade youâre conjuring, but the only person who made the decision to drink that stuff was me. Iâve ordered enough men to take that shit so I couldnât chicken out when it was my turn, could I?â He offers you a smile, âI figured it would happen sooner or later.â
Even if heâs trying to assuage all of your guilt, you canât take him at his word. He looks somewhat relieved when you look at him.
âDid something good just happen?â
The commander glances back to Shoji and laughs, âIsnât it obvious? We have big things ahead of us. As long as we remain here, we wonât be able to lose. Maybe Iâll even get revenge on the bastards who tried to burn us alive.â The man youâd watch fight Jisoo seems to be gone, Jihoonâs face now looks determined, not driven by a maddening fury.
âCommander! There you are,â Jeon Wonwoo barrels in through the front gates of the compound, out of breath and panting.
âWhatâs wrong?â Jihoon asks, his brow furrowing.
âWeâve been⌠Weâve been ordered to Ungjin.â Jeon looks as if heâs about to keel over as he reaches into his robes to procure a document bearing the royal seal.
âUngjin? The Baekje city?â Jihoon asks as he reaches for the parchment, âAre we not meant to stay here and keep the peace while Munmu sends his soldiers off to Goguryeo?â
Wonwoo hesitates and you surmise that itâs from reluctance, not confusion. âMunmuâs going as well⌠to meet with Tang advisorsâŚâ
For a moment, Jihoon stands there stunned. When he speaks, his voice is low, âWhat do you mean by that? Is he so eager to sell our support?â
âTo be honest⌠Iâm not sure. There have been people saying heâs meant to meet with Tang advisors over the next course of action with Goguryeo butââ Wonwoo doesnât look pleased either.
âDamn it,â Jihoonâs fists clench angrily at his sides, âIt was stupid of me to think that the fighting was over. Thereâs always another bastard out there for us to fight.â
January 31st, 665 â Somewhere near Sangju, Kingdom of Silla
With the aid of the Tang, Silla becomes somewhat indebted to Gaozong after the threat of Buyeo Pung is quelled. The Tang emperor quickly sets his sights on his long-term enemy, Goguryeo, and demands that Silla involve themselves to diminish their debt. As Silla and its leaders leave for Ungjin to speak with Tang ambassadors, the Hwarang find themselves swept away by the current of a larger, more looming conflict.
During the travel across Silla, you and Namekawa take turns caring for Chan as you walk with the caravan of Hwarang.
From the makeshift cot at the campsite for the night, Chan calls out to you, his voice hoarse and tired.
âIs something wrong?â You ask, saddling over to his bedside, âDoes something hurt?â
âNoâŚâ a shake of his head, âI⌠T-Thereâs something that Iâd like⌠to tell the commanderâŚâ Each breath seems like a struggle for him, âCan you⌠call him for me?â
For him to ask for Jihoon must mean that he knows heâs not got long left, it makes your stomach sink, but you nod your head quickly. âJust wait a momentâŚâ You hurry from the tent and race to Jihoon, quickly asking for him to accompany you and returning to the medical tent as soon as possible.
âChan,â your voice soft, âI brought him.â
âThank you,â the officerâs smile weak as Jihoon walks to the bedside. His face pale, the color drained long ago, itâs heart wrenchingly clear his end draws near. Cold sweat beads at his forehead as he begins to speak quietly, âI-Iâm sorry that I wonât be there for you.â
âWhat are you saying? If you have the energy to apologize, just focus on getting better.â Despite the harsh tone, Jihoon sounds as if he knows that Chan is dying. Yet maybe thatâs why heâs still speaking normally to the officer.
âYou let me⌠join you all even thoughâŚâ Every breath ragged, every syllable sounding as if itâs a needle stabbing him, âI was never a noble, my fatherâs an acupuncturist⌠Youâre letting me die a warrior all because of the HwarangâŚâ
âIf you force yourself itâll only hurt more,â Jihoonâs voice is low as he sits by Chan.
The officer looks to you, âPlease take care of the Commander from now on⌠Stay by his side and help the Hwarang rise to their full potentialâŚâ Watching this is almost too much for you to bear, you canât find the words to respond immediately.
âSay something,â Jihoon urges after a moment of silence.
Tears well in your eyes as you respond, âJust rest, ChanâŚâ
After a while, the officer closes his eyes, breaths becoming shallow as they slowly stop, his body becoming limp. Calling his name elicits no response and you realize that heâs gone.
âAt least it was peacefulâŚâ Jihoon says as he looks down to Chan, âAlmost as if heâs sleeping.â
Your knees hit the ground as the tears stream down your face.
His burial is held the next morning, the captains mourning the loss of their fallen comrade. There isnât any way to mark his grave, just a shallow pit in the ground that heâd remain in for the rest of time.
âYou alright, Youngmin?â Jihoon asks as the chief staggers over, worry tinging in his voice.
âIâm okayâŚâ Youngmin frowns as he looks as Chan's body, encased in a shroud, is lowered into the grave. âLee Chan was an integral part of the Hwarang. For him to leave us like this⌠It fills me with unimaginable sorrow. He was selfless beyond belief and I think all of us can learn from that.â The chief speaks out to the captains, you can see tears pricking at his eyes as he speaks but holds them back momentarily. âIâd like to celebrate his life, his work and his ambition⌠Goodbye, Chan. I pray that you watch over us proudly from wherever you are.â
âDamn you Chan,â Junhui sniffles out as several men begin to cover the grave, âHow dare you die on me.â
âIâm sure he wanted this less than anyone elseâŚâ Mingyu frowns.
âI know that!â Junhui bites. Most of the men arenât displaying their grief for the others to see, but many had tears welling in their eyes. You can assume they allow themselves their own private grief when theyâre alone.
That night you cannot find it within yourself to sleep soundly as your mind is focused on Chan. You slip from your tent, intent on walking to clear your mind, when you see Jihoon standing at the edge of the encampment.
âOh,â he says as you approach, twigs snapping under your footsteps as you near, âItâs you. Is something wrong? Youâre up early.â
âI couldnât sleepâŚâ You sigh, âWhat about you?â
ââŚSame.â He offers a small smile as you recall his disposition.
âAh, rightâŚâ With all thatâs happened in the past few days, youâre sure that he needs time to process it on his own. His eyes travel up, to watch the stars breaking through the trees, like the ghost of the daylight haunting him from above. From the east, the pale fingers of sunlight begin to break over the horizon.
âI know youâre handling a lot right nowâŚâ Jihoon starts, looking back to you, âBut they say it isnât good for women to be out in the cold for too long, right?â
âIâll head back inside soon.â You nod, and the conversation ends there. For a moment, you listen to the sounds of nature, of the wind whistling through the trees and the birds beginning to wake from slumber. Even with the minor distractions, you canât help but think of those that were lost in the skirmishes.
âUntil now,â Jihoon breaks the silence, âI always felt like I was trying to fight an uphill battle by trying to assert myself as a true noble, a true warrior⌠Never once did I ever think that the path I chose was the wrong one. Eunseok, Chan⌠Iâm sure everyone else who died felt the same way.â His voice sounds strained as he tries to reason with his thoughts, âThatâs just a more reason for us to go on, to live in their honor and fulfill what they would expect from us.â
The commander looks to the eastern sky, to the beams of light trickling to dissolve the black of night. As you watch his determination return, you feel compelled to speak,
âI need to tell you something.â You take a deep breath in, âEunseok wanted me to tell you something before he died. He said he wanted to apologize for not being able to walk alongside you to the end. He didnât have the words to thank you properly enough for itâŚâ As you speak, you find your voice getting caught in your throat, choking back a cry from escaping your chest.
Jihoon stays silent and then lets out a short chuckle, â⌠Dammit Eunseok⌠Whatâs with the vagary? âThank youâ for giving him a chance?â His voice lowers to an almost whisper, âWe should be the ones thanking him.â
Without a word, the two of you watch the sun slowly rise over the horizon, its orange glow bursting into bloom once the tip of the sun breeches the skyline.
âMaybe itâs because Iâm a Fury now,â Jihoon sighs out, âbut that damn sun is really stinging my eyes⌠As soon as we get to Ungjin, weâre going to regroup and avenge Chan and Eunseok. Everyone thatâs wronged us will know us, I swear it.â His face is almost gallant in the light of the new dawn, you canât look away. His resolution to the fallen and resolution to the future is nothing short of inspiring, it gives you something to pull yourself out of the grief of battle.
 June 7, 665 â Seonggwa Inn, Ungjin, Kingdom of Silla
By the time that the Hwarang finish following King Munmu of Silla to Ungjin, they find themselves holed up in Seonggwa Inn, a relatively spacious lodging, as their king speaks of a treaty between his kingdom and the Tang. With each day, the Hwarang hope that the potential of invading Goguryeo due to their aiding and abetting with the now quelled Baekje forces becomes a reality.
Silla hadnât lost the conflict with Baekje, without the aid of the Tang the story would be entirely different though. Yet, with their aid, it had begun to expose several rifts in both the Crown and the Hwarang in favor for or against the additional help.
 The recent attack on Youngminâs life, as well as Seungkwanâs illness, has confined both of them to staying with Doctor Namekawa Yasuo to treat them. So, while they donât remain at the newest Hwarang headquarters, they still reside within Ungjin. Although present in spirit, some of the men have begun to notice their rather large absencesâŚ
âHeâs probably just run off to not have to deal with this shit,â one of the warriors guffaws at the thought of Youngmin not returning. A few others around him return the sentiment.
âHeâd never do that,â a serious voice responds, and you turn to see Junghwan looking angrily at the group, âAll of you are complaining instead of focusing on the work we have ahead of us.â
Normally such insubordination from a lower wang-do was met with harsh consequences, yet things had changed since coming to Ungjin.
âYou all have too much to talk about, go sharpen your swords or train,â Junhui adds to Junghwanâs proclamation.
With grumbled acceptance, several of the Hwarang run off.
âI can see where theyâre coming from⌠Theyâre tired, I suppose,â Mingyu huffs out, shaking his head as he watches the other scurry away. âWeâve been sitting here without orders for weeks.â
âTrue, but I mean⌠What else are we going to do while Munmuâs off kissing up to the Tang?â Junhui frowns, moving his head from side to side to crack his joints.
âDonât give me that bullshit,â Mingyu retorts, âThese men were ready to die for him not too long ago, Iâm pretty sure they just want to run out the loyalists and Goguryeo soldiers just like we do.â
âSoâŚâ Junghwan murmurs, âWhatâs going to happen now?
âYoungminâs stuck in bed. Even if we wanted to run after the traitors, weâre not going to be able to touch them if we leave too late,â Junhui sighs, his shoulders slumping. âFutureâs looking pretty dark if weâre looking north⌠Maybe we oughta head to Jinro-dong againâŚâ
âJinro-dong?â Mingyuâs brow furrows at the mention of the nightlife district, âReally? In a time like this?â
âOf course you idiot,â Junhui scoffs, âTimes like this are when we need to party hard! Gotta lift our spirits somehow!â
âHuh,â Dohoon, whoâd been standing in the courtyard along you all quietly, asks, âDoes anyone know where Hansol is? I havenât seen him around latelyâŚâ
âHeâs off helping Namekawa,â Mingyu explains, âWe still have a lot of injured men after the last fight.â
You frown, not saying anything. Memories of the peaceful times back in Seorabeol are like a candle flickering in the wind, one breath away from turning it all into smoke. Sometimes you have to ask yourself if they really had happened at all.
June 18, 665 â Ungjin, Kingdom of Silla
When you hear footsteps walking up the entranceway of the inn, you think itâs just another Hwarang returning from town untilâŚ
âHello,â a soft voice greets, âItâs been a while.â
âOh,â Your eyes widen upon looking up from your work and finding Lee Seokmin standing before you. âSeokmin⌠What brings you here?â
âI've come to discuss a few important matters with Jihoon, would you mind taking me to him?â He asks as his shoe slowly taps at the gravelly rocks underfoot.
Sometime after you lead him to the Commanderâs quarters, murmurs of conversation suddenly become exclamation.
âAre you sure?!â Jihoon says angrily as you peer into the room.
âYes,â Seokmin nods solemnly, eyes trained on the floor, âSupposedly, an urgent matter has arisen, meaning he cannot meet with us.â
â⌠No.â Jihoon frowns as he shakes his head, âWe need to talk to him. I donât care how. If we donât, weâre stuck here. Iâll go.â And with that, he storms towards you, toward the exit. He doesnât acknowledge you as he goes, only looking as pensive as ever as he leaves the compound.
âDid something happen?â You ask Seokmin, whoâs gaze had risen to watch the Hwarang leave. Â
âJihoon had planned to meet with a member of the kingâs council today, but Iâd been informed that the man hadnât planned on showing up, so I came to notify him.â Seokmin explains quickly.
The Commander has been attempting to gather council support to try and speed up the process of invasion, however their unwillingness to try and sway the kingâs favor has led to them not entertaining Jihoonâs initiative.
âDo you think theyâre just waiting until Tang makes a call?â You question timidly.
âWhatever the case, the King has instructed me to not make any rash decisions,â Seokmin hums, âHonestly, in times like these, I am a little envious of Jihoon as he can do as he pleases⌠Anyway, Iâll be heading out now. Please send my regards to everyone.â
âOh, of course!â You say as you begin to walk with him towards the entrance. âIâm sorry that I couldnât offer you more courtesy while you were here.â
Shortly after Seokmin leaves the inn, a familiar figure approaches you to ask a question.
âIs the Commander inside?â Wonwoo says as you stop outside the front door.
âAh,â you shake your head, âYouâve just missed him, heâs stepped out for the time being⌠Did you have business with him?â
Wonwooâs eyebrows raise in surprise, âWow, ever since weâve gotten here, heâs been working non-stop.
âI know⌠I seriously wonder how he finds the time to sleep, if at all.â As far as you know, Jihoon should be suffering in agonizing pain during the daytime due to his condition as a Fury. However, seeing him work as tirelessly as he does, one would have no clue of his affliction at all.
âAre you okay, Wonwoo? You look a bit more gaunt than usualâŚâ
âAh⌠Well⌠Ever since Chan passed away, Iâve had a lot more work to do.â Wonwoo smiles sadly, âBut he left it to me, and Iâll be damned if I dishonor his memory by messing it up. And seeing how far the Commanderâs pushing himself for us, it wouldnât feel right if I just sat around here all day, you know?â
âI seeâŚâ You know exactly how he feels, yet heâs actually in a position to contribute. Unlike Wonwoo, there is nothing you can do for Jihoon, even though you yearn to be involved and do whatever you can to help.
âWell,â Wonwoo nods briefly, âIâve got plenty more to do, so Iâll be on my way.â
âOf course, please be careful.â
âBy the way,â heâd begun walking before stopping himself, âThere've been a lot of killers on the street recently, looking to test their swords on a living body. Donât travel alone, okay?â
Later that night, youâre waiting in the empty common room for the captains to return, sitting idly as your fingers tap atop the table youâre seated at when Kwon Soonyoung comes strolling into the room.
âEvening!â He greets cheerily, moving to come over and sit beside you.
âHey Soonyoung,â you say politely, peering around him to see if anyone else has followed in behind him. âWhereâs everyone else?â
âJunhui and Mingyu took the men to Jinro-dong, and, if you can believe it, they left me behind to house-sit.â He sighs out, resting his head on his chin, âIâm not their servant, you know. They canât keep giving me this kind of bitch work⌠Well, I guess itâs nice that theyâre acting like usual. To me, I mean. Like nothing ever changed.â His laugh sounds small in the empty hall.
âThat reminds me, do you know where Seungcheol is?â You tilt your head inquisitively as you ask. âDid he go out somewhere?â
âYeah,â Soonyoung sits up, nodding his head, âHe went out on patrol.â
âPatrol?â You furrow your brow, âBut weâre not in Seorabeol any more⌠No oneâs asked us to keep peace in UngjinâŚâ
His face grows solemn, as if heâs quietly searching for words. â⌠Heâs been acting weird lately. Like, today, soon as the sun went down, he said he was going on patrol. I asked if he wanted me to go with him but he said heâd be just fine on his own.â
âIâve heard that thereâs been a lot of killings at night recently, maybe heâs going out to try to learn about who or whatâs causing it?â Seungcheol may not have the same authority here that they had in Seorabeol, but they do still work for the Crown. Perhaps Seungcheolâs just trying to protect Ungjin, regardless if he was asked to or not.
ââŚWell, if thatâs the deal, then good.â Soonyoung doesnât sound fully convinced.
Just then, the door opens once more and Jihoon comes inside quietly.
âGood evening, Commander,â you greet him with a small smile.
âYouâre still up?â His face is pale, but his tone is sharp. As you watch him, you can see that it looks as if heâs struggling to stand. He shakes slightly as he moves, and you get the feeling that if he were to let his concentration slip, heâd just simply collapse on the floor in front of you.
âIs there anything I can do to help?â You already know his answer, but you canât help but to ask.
âNo,â he shakes his head, âJust stay put, and stop thinking about that.â
Even though everyone else is working themselves thin, barely sleeping or eating, all you can do is sit around, useless.
âHey⌠Donât give me that look,â he says, noting your expression.
âIâm sorry!â You say quickly, only realizing after youâd spoken that youâve only made things worse. And apologizing makes you sound all the more miserable.
Jihoon nearly chuckles, âYou donât need to worry about us. Just⌠go make some tea, alright? Your tea isnât that bad, I guess.â
âOkay!â You rise to your feet, âIâll be right back.â Your feet carry you to the kitchen, a slight smile curving along your lips.
You return to the common room some minutes later, a tray with three cups atop it, along with the hot teapot steaming into the night.
âI couldnât find any yakgwa to go with it⌠but I was able to sneak a few of Youngminâs old snacksâŚâ You say as you set the tray atop the table.
âItâs alright,â Jihoon sighs, now sitting down at the table. âI have to get back to work as soon as I drink this anyway.â
âAre you sure youâre going to be alright?â Soonyoung frowns worriedly, âYouâre a Fury now. You should be sleeping during the day and working at night.â
Jihoon doesnât answer, just chooses to sip at his tea for a long drawn-out moment. âWhen we were leaving Daegaya, Youngmin said something to me. He said that if he were the King, even if he only had two hundred men, he would continue to push forward for the legacy of our Kingdom, and if he failed? Gut himself like an honorable warrior.â He huffs out a short laugh, âNow heâs stuck in bed, shot in the shoulder. Heâd die for any one of us, and we all know it. Sure, I feel like shit, but that doesnât mean I get to rest.â
The prospect of handing over a fully-functioning Hwarang back to his friend brings a gleam to his eyes. If the rest of the men are worried because their leader has been wounded by a coward's arrow⌠Jihoon is buoyed by the fact that Youngmin is still alive, and that he has the courage to do what other leaders will not. He finishes his tea quickly, returning to his room with only perfunctory thanks.
Yesterday, his light had stayed on late into the night. Today, youâre sure, will likely be no different.
âIâve got an anxious feeling about whatâs aheadâŚâ Soonyoung says after Jihoonâs left, âHeâs a Fury, but it doesnât look as if heâs started to feel the bloodlust yet.â
âBloodlust?â
âWhen you become a Fury⌠Something happens to you and, well, sometimes you really, really want to drink blood. Like, you need to,â he explains slowly, âIt hurts, and not like how it hurts when Kim shoves a practice sword into your gut. You want to die, just because thatâll make the pain stop.â
Your mouth hangs open. Jihoon already looks terrible, if unbearable pain is suddenly added to his already long list of burdens⌠âIs there any way to do anything about it?â
âWell, if you drink some blood, then it goes away almost immediately, but⌠only for a while.â Soonyoung sighs out, âAnd the longer you go, the more painful it gets. At first you only need a little blood to feel better, but after a while you need more. And pretty soon youâll need a whole lot before you feel better again.â
You sit there at a loss for words. Furies truly do seem like the monsters from legends.
âWhat about you, Soonyoung? Are youâŚ?â
âCome on,â he closes his eyes, unable to look at you, âYou canât ask me that.â After this, he makes some manner of excuse and shoots up. He departs from the common room quietly, leaving you alone with your thoughts of the commander. Is he really okay?
Lost in thoughts, you stumble upon somethingâyour father had done research on the Furies. Perhaps heâd left something useful behind at your home⌠or the one that used to be yours. Itâs already too late to visit⌠And finding an escort will be troublesome enoughâŚ
June 25, 665 â Toehwa-hyeon, Kingdom of Silla
The following day, you leave a neatly written note behind at the inn for anyone who may be curious as to where youâre headed. It had only taken you a week, maybe less, to return to your home on the main roads⌠And it should take about that time to return.
It seems as if no oneâs visited the home in several years, everything covered in a thick layer of dust. You hum to yourself, perusing the shelves and drawers for anything denoting your fatherâs research on the Furies. Hands brushing off a few books, you scan their contents only for them to reveal some barely legible scribbles that would take you forever to decipher.
âNoâŚâ You shake your head, this is the least you can do for the Hwarang.
After searching through several more books, you sit on the floor, sighing heavily as your eyes fall to the unkempt floor. Have you been foolish enough to think that this would work? That waltzing in, finding these secret documents and solving the Hwarangâs plague would be easy?
You frown, needing to rid these thoughts. So, you continue to flip through all the books and papers you can lay your hands on. As you skim through a large sheaf of papers a small stak falls onto the floor, dust flying upwards as it lands. It appears to be⌠some kind of formula?
âHuh?â You murmur, moving to place down the stack in your hands, reaching for the papers at your feet. Studying it, you realize what youâve found. It details a mismade concoction your father had created after working with the Hwarang that could stop Furiesâ bloodlust for a time. Maybe youâve found something useful after all?
July 1st, 665 â Ungjin, Kingdom of Silla
You arrive in Ungjin just as the sun settles beyond the western horizon, and as you enter the Hwarangâs compound, youâre met with Soonyoung and Seungcheol. Their backs turned to you, you call out to them to make sure they can hear you.
âYouâre back?â His brow raises inquisitively, as if heâd not known if you were coming back. âItâs dangerous out there, you know. You shouldnât be out at night all by yourself.â
âI meant to come back earlier⌠The roads were⌠I lost track of time, is all,â You say quickly, trying to change the subject. âAnyway! I have something for you!â
You reach into your bag, procuring the medicine you were able to make from your fatherâs old supplies.
âWhatâs this?â Seungcheol questions as he looks over the powdery substance.
âItâs medicine to suppress bloodlust! I went back home and found instructions on how to make it,â you nod enthusiastically, âIt should make the pain go away, at least for a little while.â
His gaze looks from the medicine to you, biting his lip in thoughtÂ
before looking into your eyes, âThank you, but no. Your gesture is certainly appreciated, but it isnât needed.â
âHuh?â You say, unable to stop the exclamation from leaving you, âWait, but⌠without itâŚâ
âYou are not one of us, so to you the bloodlust may seem odd, or wrong.â He gingerly hands the powder back to you, âHowever, the more one tries to suppress it, the greater the pain becomes. This medicine would be a minor reprieve⌠nothing more.â Before you can say anything else, he nods to you, âExcuse me. I must leave for patrol. Good night.â
You wonder what heâs to do about his bloodlust without the medicine as you watch him walk briskly into the night. To not only acknowledge but accept this insatiable craving as a part of oneâs life seems⌠beyond you. Itâs now that you remember Seulgiâs warning of the Hwarangâs Furies murdering people on the streets to test their strength⌠Had they been feeding off of innocent lives?
âIâll take that,â Soonyoung says, looking down at the medicine.
âOh!â You nod, handing it to him, âOf course.â He stuffs it into his pocket before staring at where Seungcheol had just disappeared. âIâm going on patrol with him. If he⌠does anything weird, Iâll stop him. So donât worry, alright?â
âAlright,â you nod quickly, âIâm counting on you, Soonyoung⌠Is the Commander inside?â
âYeah,â the Hwarang nods, âhe came back earlier this evening, but he locked himself in his room. Not a peep from him since.â
âOhâŚâ You hum, âIâm going to check on him then.â
Soonyoung and you say your quick goodbyes, and you make your way inside of the inn towards Jihoonâs room. You hope the wave of anxiety you feel is a needless one, but you have a very bad feeling as you call out to him from behind the door of his room.
A knock, âAre you in there? I have something for youâŚâ
Nothing. âYouâre about to turn away, assuming that heâs asleep whenâ
Jihoon cries out in pain, sounding as if heâs struggling for air.
âCommanderâIâm coming in!â You blurt out, opening the door and running inside quickly.
Jihoon lays bent over his desk at the back of the room, sweat pouring down his face as his teeth squeak horribly as he grits them. His hair that falls around his face lay a stark white, his eyes, when he opens them to look at you, are a harsh crimson.
âAre you okay?!â You say as you rush to his side.
âYou idiot.â He groans, âJust shut up.â
âButââ
âThisâll pass⌠any time now⌠Donât get all worked up over nothing! Leave it.â He wraps his arms around his shoulders and squeezes until his knuckles turn white as he glances up at you. His breath comes out in pants as he shivers violently.
Itâs Jihoonâs personality to refuse any show of pain, or any emotion at allâor at least to show as little as possible. For him to be like thisâŚThe pain must be unimaginable. Is this the bloodlust that Soonyoung spoke of?
You pause, knowing that he needs blood but thatâs⌠A frown as you think of the medicine, but again, Seungcheol had said it was a temporary solution. Should you give him your blood, then?
There isnât any time to think of this any longer. Itâs not the best plan, perhaps, but you cannot bear to see him in pain any longer. Besides, this is one way that you can help.
Jihoon shakes fiercely as you gaze upon him in horror. Saying nothing, you draw the blade at your waist.
âWhat the hell are youâ?!â Jihoonâs eyes go wide as you slide your finger along the edge of the blade, a bead of thick blood forming over the cut.
âPlease drink my blood,â you offer your hand to him, âItâll make you feel better, right?â
âI canât do that!â He refutes, his clothes drenched in sweat as he shakes like a leaf in the wind. If he had the strength youâre sure heâd try to knock your hand away.
âDonât worry about me,â you insist, unable to watch him suffer any longer, âPleaseâŚâ
Though heâs trying to resist, his eyes are locked on your finger, to the blood dripping to the floor. He balls his fist tightly, but he cannot resist.
âYouâre an idiot,â he murmurs, reaching out for your hand, âA girl shouldnât hurt herself for a manâs sakeâŚâ Then, he brings your fingers to his lips, you wince slightly as you feel the soft caress of his tongue on your cut. Then, the gentle pressure of his teeth and lips as he sucks, drawing a few more drops out and into his mouth.
âIâll be fine,â you promise, âIâm a Demon. I heal quickly.â
âDoesnât matter,â he frowns, âDemon or not, youâre still a girl.â By now, his breathing has already begun to calm itself; through his hand on your wrist, you can feel him stop shaking as well. A few moments later, his grasp on your wrist loosens and he slips his hand away.
The cut on your finger has already healed. The split in the flesh mends before your very eyes as you sit there quietly, Jihoon wincing.
âIâm sorry for being so forwardâŚâ You apologize, returning your hand to your side.
Jihoon takes a quiet breath and shakes his head, a sense of calm seems to emerge from him, âThis isnât the time to be pretending that Iâm fine. I know that. If I want to make sure that Youngmin succeeds, then I donât have a choice. I have to become a monster.â
Absently, you move your fingers to the wrist heâd taken when he drank your blood. A peculiar feeling lingers on the surface of your skin, almost as if you can still feel his warmth there.
September 10th, 665 â Ungjin, Kingdom of Silla
Even after the events of that fateful night, Jihoon had pushed himself just as hard as he had before; he still continues to visit the council members whenever he can find the time. Eventually, that work does pay off, and heâs found himself in several meetings with the Kingâs closest men.
Between his demanding schedule and Fury-related difficulties, you know he must be miserable, but you know that heâs determined to give Youngmin his fight. This alone seems to drive him forward.
Itâs a cool evening when the doors of the compound open and Kwak Youngmin walks confidently into the Hwarangâs main hall.
âI apologize for worrying you all,â he smiles, scratching the back of his head.
âWelcome back!â Both Dohoon and Junghwan say excitedly, âWeâre happy youâre back with us.â
âYou flatter me,â Youngmin laughs, âBut in all seriousness⌠Thank you. I am truly grateful that I am able to join you all again.â His eyes scan the room of men, nodding as he does, âIâm sure youâre all wondering whatâs next. First, weâll head to Hanseong. Weâve been ordered to take the city.â
Prior to this, youâd heard that Youngmin has almost been promoted to a position outside of the Hwarang, while Jihoon has basically taken over Youngmin's old role as Chief.
Itâs a momentous honor to have been bestowed, although you can see that some of the men are hesitant to find cause for celebration.
âHey, Kwak,â Junhui says from his seated position, âWho came up with the idea of us sieging Hanseong?â
âKim Yong, why?â Youngmin looks at him quizzically, âIs that a problem?â
âThis guy is rumored to be a pacifist,â Junhui pushes, âWhy does he want us to go to war?â
âBesides,â Mingyu adds, âIâve heard that the King is perfectly willing to just go along with whatever the Tang forces want. You donât think Kim feels the same way?â
Youngmin crosses his arms before he speaks, âWen, Kim, these are direct orders from the Kingâs council. Itâs true that the King is following the influence of the Tang, but to be fair, he owes them a great amount of debt. However, if we can take Hanseong, then perhaps heâll see that he wonât need to rely on their aid as much as we drive out Goguryeo. This isnât just a matter of winning and losing; the men in charge are saying that we are a force skilled and dedicated enough to capture Hanseong.â His voice sharp, domineering, âIsnât our duty as warriors, then, to give all we can to this fight? Donât you agree, Junhui?â
âYouâre going to gloss over it like that?â Junhui scoffs, âIâm a captain of the Hwarang, but Iâm not your retainer.â
Looking upset, Youngmin moves to speak before Mingyu interjects, âHansol⌠whatâs your take on all of this?â
âI will do whatever is commanded of me.â He says simply.
All eyes turn to Jihoon, whoâs been observing the amicable commotion before him quietly, âWe should round up more men if weâre to go to war. If we do well in Hanseong, Iâm sure the Crown will send us even more men. As far as Kim goes⌠Doesnât matter how much he hates war, Iâm sure he knows that you cannot avoid it.â His head shakes as he sighs out, âI mean, if he refuses Tang influence at this point, whatâs the point of staking out Goguryeo? Whatâs the point in seeking out revenge?â
âI guess you have a point,â when Jihoon had put it that way, it seems like Junhui has nothing more to oppose.
âShall we head out for the mountains near Hanseong and prepare for night raids?â Seungcheol asks.
âThe Fury Corps arenât going this time,â Jihoon states, âYouâre staying here.âÂ
âWhy?â Seungcheol frowns.
âIf the King does send us reinforcements, I canât afford to let them see you.â Jihoon adamantly shakes his head, âThereâs going to be significantly more men in Hanseong, youâll get spotted. Then whatâll be the point of having a secret division?â
âButâ!â Seungcheol begins to retort until Soonyoung stops him.
âThe warâs only just begun⌠We shouldnât be in a rush.â
You see Jihoon and Soonyoung exchange a quick look. They must have realized how Seungcheol would react and spoke of this beforehand. To you, at least, there seems to be a silent agreement.
âAlright then, everyone return to your rooms. We have some time before we leave so make sure you get your affairs in order,â Youngmin stands as he addresses the room.
And thatâs that. The captains soon leave for their stations, seeking to brief their men and prepare for battle. Only Jihoon remains behind, mumbling something to himself as he sifts through the massive stacks of paper and maps before him.
âAre you sure itâll be okay?â You ask timidly as you approach him.
âHm?â He glances up to you, âWhat will be okay?â
âThis war⌠Itâs not going to just be one battle, is it?â You frown, âWouldnât it have been better to take the Fury Corps along?â
âOh.â He sighs, âThat.â The map in hand set down, he glances at it before looking back to you, âRemember what that Sooyoung girl, or whatever her name was, warned us about the Furies killing people?â
âYesâŚâ
âWell. I think it mightâve been Seungcheol.â He says shortly as your mouth flies open.
âWhat?!â
âThe Fury Corps is our ace in the hole,â he continues, ignoring your short outburst, âbut I canât have them murdering people in the streets to satisfy their bloodlust. During the fight in Seorabeol they used silver arrowheads on the Furies, which made them essentially useless. Until we can figure out how to counteract the silver problem, I need to have Seungcheol stay here. Soonyoung will⌠keep an eye on him. We also may need them to collect arms for a counterattack.â
A counterattack⌠Does that mean Jihoon is planning for a possible loss in Hanseong?
âThis next fight is going to be a big one. We probably shouldnât take you, but⌠If I leave you here, Jisoo might decide to try and steal you away again. So, Iâm taking you with us, but you need to watch yourself and stay out of trouble.â
With the nervous knot slowly forming in your stomach, you nod, âOkayâŚâ
October 31st, 665 â Ungjin, Kingdom of Silla
Today, the Hwarang leave for Hanseong. And as you enter the common room, you take note of the different outfits the men have donned.
âYouâre up early,â Junhui muses, beckoning you over.
âYour clothesâŚâ Your brow furrows at him, âAre you really Junhui?! What are you wearing?â
âThe Commander ordered us to dress in Tang clothing when going into battle from now on,â Hansol explains as you look over his new uniform as well.
You look at the Commander, dressed predominately in black with red trim, his new outfit giving him an elegant look. It suits him well, he looks almost as handsome as an actor. You canât help but stand there and admire him for a moment.
âSomething wrong?â Jihoon asks as he notes your prolonged gaze, ââŚDo you think Iâm wearing it wrong?â
âHm? Oh. No. No, definitely not.â
He laughs, âYouâre strange.â
âHm,â you shake your head and your eyes fall on Youngmin, âWhy arenât you wearing Tang clothes?â
âTheyâre just so⌠heavy.â Youngmin explains, âI canât stand how the shoes are made either. I wouldnât feel like a real warrior dressed like that. I suppose Iâm being childish, but thatâs my right.â
âYouâre fine,â Jihoon smiles, âItâs not like youâll be out on the front lines. You just have to act dignified in front of the men. Your presence alone is enough to inspire everyone.â
âYouâre going to make me blush,â Youngmin sounds flustered before speaking to the men, âWell, letâs go then! To Hanseong!â
November 11th, 665 â The Road North, Kingdom of Silla/Goguryeo
And so, the Hwarang are headed north. During the journey, Youngmin splits from the main group to visit his hometown somewhere east of the border. And after several days of his absence, the men begin to worry.
âWhere is he?â Junhui notes as the men stop along a rocky path, his eyes looking up the walkway and behind to where theyâd come.
âIt seems as if the Chief hasnât caught up with us yetâŚâ Junghwan trails off, a frown of worry present on his lips.
âStill? How long is he going to sit around that inn getting drunk?â Junhui says impatiently.
âWell, he probably hasnât been home in a while,â Mingyu snorts, âProbably wants to show off how successful heâs been. Not to mention he probably wants to visit his wife and daughter. He hasnât seen them in a long time.â
âShow off, huh?â Junhui shakes his head, âWeâre marching to war. You really think this is the time for that shit?â
âHeâs gone to see if the rumors of people wanting to join us were true, if they are, he needs to assess their abilities,â Jihoon interjects. âWhat better way to get to know new soldiers than by sharing a drink with them?â
âYou have a point⌠butâŚâ
Jihoonâs eyes narrow and Junhui looks unsatisfied as the commander mutters to himself, âIf we had gotten enough men before we left, then Youngmin wouldnât be out there right now.â His words cut the air like a knife.
The Hwarang had made a name for themselves in Seorabeol, but their notoriety can only carry them so far. You no longer have the luxury of interviewing potential recruits and taking the best ones; now, you need to offer incentives of alcohol and money to attract them. You know Jihoon would have rather cut off his own arm than stoop this low, but he has no choice.
From down the path, you can see Hansol rearing towards the group atop his horse, stopping shortly before you and leaping off, âCommander, I have something to reportâThe enemy has called reinforcements to Hanseong.â
âWhat? How did they know we were comingâŚâ Jihoon frowns, âWeâve got to relay this to Youngmin as soon as possible.â
November 14th, 665 â Outside of Hanseong, Kingdom of Goguryeo
Itâs some time before the Chief receives the message and returns to the main group of Hwarang. Long enough for the news of the enemy threat to spread and causation for some to panic. Nearly fifteen hundred of the men youâd left Ungjin with desert, reducing your forces to a mere two thousand. Mingyu and Junhui seem only more cautious at this, both advising retreat. But Youngmin decides that the Hwarang will form up for battle and fight until the bitter end.
Now that the Crown had given him direct orders, he said that there cannot be any hesitance.
âIâll call in reinforcements from Ungjin,â Jihoon frowns, âOne thing for sure is⌠We cannot afford to lose this. Make that damn clear to the reinforcements, we canât afford to have any more deserters.â
âOf course,â Hansol nods, turning and jogging off to join the rest of the men.
After giving his directions to the last of his men, Jihoon looks to you.
âGo back to Ungjin with someone. This place will turn into a battlefield soon enough, and you should be somewhere safe.â The tone in his voice shows no room for you to question his call.
âIâll stay hereâŚâ You eventually conclude, âI canât run away to somewhere safe while everyone else is off fighting. Iâll stay here to watch over the Chief until you get back.â
Jihoon grimaces, âHow? You canât swing a sword to save your life, and I donât think youâve got the guts to kill a man. Youâre not a soldier.â Youâd expected him to say as much, but youâre not going to back down easily.
âItâs true that Iâm not very good with a sword, but⌠I can still be his shield. Any small wounds I sustain will heal quickly enough.â
âWhy are you doing this? No oneâs asked you to,â Jihoon stares at you, seeing that your resolve isnât shaken.
âI know I may be out of line when I say this, but I know that we canât lose him. Not now.â You insist, âIâm sick and tired of always being protected, I want to help!â Youâve been with them long enough now to see how much Youngmin means to Jihoon and the rest of the Hwarang. If you go back to Ungjin and Youngmin dies⌠Just thinking of it makes a cold chill crawl up your spine.
Jihoon chews his lip thoughtfully for a moment, and his hard, piercing gaze never seems to drift away from your face. Refusing to break his concentration for a long moment, he sighs.
âIf youâre really that serious about this, then Iâve got an order for you,â he crosses his arms, âAs a member of the Hwarang.â
âWhatâŚ?â Your eyebrows shoot up.
âYouâre going to guard Youngmin personally. Stay by his side and give him anything he asks for.â After awaiting your baffled response he continues, ââŚAnd?â
âYes! Sir!â Without thinking, you straighten up and nod vigorously.
âI will protect him even if it means my liââ Before you can finish, Kum cuts you off with a sharp expression.
âThereâs one condition. You canât die.â That isnât the sort of thing youâd expect him to say. âBe carefulâ, maybe, but not âYou canât dieâ. âAnd donât do anything stupid, like being his shield, or whatever bullshit you were saying. I am not ordering you to die.â He gives you one last pointed look before turning to gaze bitterly at the walls of Hanseong in the distance.
âIf our enemy this time turns out to be a bunch of amateurs whoâre just hoping to kiss some ass with their king, we might have a chance,â he muses. âIf itâs not⌠Thatâll be a different story. Iâll try and get back as fast as I can, but if something happens before I do, Iâm counting on you and Hansol to make sure Youngmin gets away clean.â Jihoon then looks back to you, âAnd none of this shield shit. You escape with him. Die, and Iâll make sure you regret it. Understood?â
You feel a cold sweat on your back as his words sink their way into your skin. Youâd seen others fight for their lives in battle many times, but this is the first that youâd actually be joining. Will you really be able to protect Youngmin? Will it even be possible to evade your enemies, let Youngmin escape and survive?
Perhaps Jihoon notices your sudden fear as he lets out a short, bitter laugh, âHey. Take out your sword.â
âHuh?â You ask, stunned for a moment by the strangeness of his request before complying and unsheathing your blade from its scabbard.
Jihoon then moves to swiftly remove his from his hip, taking his steel and tapping it against your own. The clear tone they make draws goosebumps from your arms.
âThe third rule of O Gye is to trust your friends and treat them sincerelyâŚâ
âO- OhâŚâ You furrow your brow. The O Gye is the set of principles that the Hwarang have followed since their inception, why is heâŚ
âYouâre a Hwarang now⌠Well,â he chuckles, âI suppose youâd be a Wonhwa, wouldnât you? Regardless, this is proof.â
âProof of what?â You ask as he smiles gently at you.
âThat Iâll come back, that you can trust that I will return and that I can trust that youâll survive too.â He lowers his blade, slipping it back into its sheath, âSo you believe me, and you wait. And donât die.â His words are confident, and listening to him, you feel as if they somehow have bolstered your spirit tenfold.
As someone who prides himself on being a Hwarang, you know these words, the O Gye, mean a great deal to him. You have to follow through, you canât break this newly formed promise with him.
âI understand,â you nod, âI will protect the Chief and I will survive.â
November 27th, 665 â Outside of Hanseong, Kingdom of Goguryeo
Slowly, the Hwarang find themselves driven into a stalemate. Youngmin had done his best to try and tell the men they were to slowly siege the city, to draw them out and have them surrender on their own terms to protect the area around Hanseong from becoming bloodied with battle. Unfortunately, one of the new recruits had cried out that he was a Hwarang and slain a Goguryeo soldier.
That was the spark that set the pile ablaze. The bulk of the opponentâs forces turned out to be men whoâd come from the hardened battle lines of Goguyeoâs northern fronts, meaning theyâd been in near constant battle with the Tang for years. It quickly becomes stalemated as the days progress. Youngmin has no choice now but to retreat until forces from Ungjin arrive.
âWe have to go!â You cry out as Youngmin emerges from his tent, âIf we donât, youâll be killed if Goguryeo breaks through our lines!â
âMy men are still fighting out there!â He states firmly, âI cannot run away and leave them, I will not leave them behind!â
âEven if we lose this battle now, we have reinforcements coming later, and as long as youâre safe, thereâs still hope for the Hwarangââ You insist as you walk with him, âWe can regroup and fight back later!â You reach for his hand, pulling him as hard as you can toward the path away from the city.
Youngmin looks across the battlefield at his men, hopelessly entrenched in lines that will never break or push through. The smell of death from both allied and enemy corpses stings your noses. Looking at him, you can see tears well up in the corners of his eyes. He lowers his gaze, murmuring something as Hansol returns from the front lines.
Hansolâs steely expression is colored by streaks of mud and grit from the battlefield, âAre you prepared to leave?â He notes the bags around your and Youngminâs backs, âGood. Letâs go.â
âLetâs go quicklyâŚâ You say, urging Youngmin forward.
âRightâŚâ He sighs out and begins to walk once more.
Running into the nearby forest, you escape into it under the cover of the quickly encroaching night.
âWeâll be in Silla territory soo,â you say as you look at Youngmin, âHang in there.â
âRightâŚâ He sighs once more.
Perhaps itâs because youâve never seen him lose before, but this is the first time youâve seen Youngmin so⌠drained.
âIâm sorry for being so, um, forwardâŚâ He eventually says, âI let so many of my men dieâŚâ
âYou canât beat yourself up over that now.â You say, trying to rid him of the thought, âLike the Commander said, we just donât have what it takes to beat them right now.â Your words donât seem to reach him as he continues to stare numbly beyond you.
âPerhaps if someone else were Chief⌠they might still be aliveâŚâ
âYoungminâŚâ You let his name slip from your lips, forgetting the last time youâd referred to him by his name, not his familyâs.
âWhoâs there?â Before youâre able to console him any more, you hear a voice coming from the brush that sounds unfamiliar to you. Peeking out, you catch the sight of a Goguryeo soldier and freeze immediately. âI know you heard me.â
Hansol, whoâd been staring intently out to where the soldier stands, murmurs, âIâll buy you some time. Take the Chief and escape.â
Nodding quickly, you and Youngmin tiptoe away through the brush, trying your best not to make any noise. Just as soon as youâre able to get Youngmin moving at a decent pace, a shadow leaps out before you, barring your way forward.
âI had a feeling you might be hereâŚâ The figure of Hwan Minhyun murmurs before you. Instinctively, you step backwards, unease writhing in your stomach as you wonder if Hong Jisoo is nearby.
âWasnât he with the Goguryeo army in Seorabeol?â Youngmin asks as you slowly nod your head. âThen we can no longer escape⌠I need to take responsibility for the men Iâve lost. Will you go on without me?â
âWhatâŚ?â You look at him puzzled, âI canât do that!â
Minhyun had remained silent for the short exchange, but now he speaks up, âYes, I do work with their forces. But I have been given no orders regarding the Hwarang.â His eyes shift to you, âMy only business here is with her.â
âMe?â Your brow furrows as he crosses his arms.
âJisoo is⌠vexed by you and that commander of yours. He disregards the kingdomâs wishes and does as he pleases, not as he is ordered. Yeon Gaesomun is troubled, to say the least. And for now, we donât wish to cut our ties with Goguryeo quite yet.â The light in his eyes promises violence, and his body tightens as his hand rests on the hilt of his sword, ready to make good on whatever promise heâd made. With a swift flourish, he relinquishes his blade from its sheath and narrows his eyes at you, âAnd for that, you must die here.â
With shaky hands, you reach for your blade, already knowing youâre no match for the Demon.
âHeâs after me,â you look frantically to Youngmin, âOnly me. You need to escape!â
âButâ!â Youngmin says, panic riddling his expression.
âIâll be fine,â you try to reassure him with a small smile. âThe Hwarang need you now more than ever, you canât abandon them.â
His mouth hangs slack for a moment, speechless. Then he shuts his jaw and draws his sword,âNo matter the reason, an honorable warrior cannot run away and leave a woman to fight alone.â Despite your protest, he gets into a fighting stance, slowly closing the distance between Minhyun and himself. His face calm and serene, you donât see any hesitation in his eyes, âMy recklessness has seen many of my men to their death, I donât want it to lead another away.â
Youâd seen this same expression on Eunseokâs face just before heâd died on Jisooâs blade. Youngminâs mind has already been made.
âI am Kwak Youngmin, Chief of the Hwarang!â With his sword held high, he charges Minhyun.
The intense force of their clash sends a shockwave rippling through the air. The clangor of metal rings out and the two part.
âYou challenge me knowing that you cannot win, for the sake of someone who cannot defend themselvesâŚâ Minhyun almost lets a smile creep onto the corner of his lips, âYour actions are worthy of respect.â
Youngmin swings at his last word, Minhyun sliding away as if heâs made of water. His hand outstretches and grabs the metal of Youngminâs blade, pushing the hilt of it into the Chiefâs stomach.
As Youngmin groans out, falling towards the ground, Minhyun flips him around so that he slams directly onto his back.
âIâve knocked most of the air out of him. He wonât be able to move for quite some time,â Minhyun glances at Youngmin writhing on the ground and then looks at you. âYouâre next. Do not blame me for what I have to do.â
Raising his blade, he charges at you, kicking you in the stomach as you have no time to dodge his attack. Feeling like your whole body is about to shatter, you endure the pain just a bit more and struggle to your feet.
âYou just saw the difference in our power⌠Are you sure you still want to put up a fight?â He asks, looking at the blade locked tightly in your grip. Noticing that youâre not budging, he nods, âVery well. Iâll humor you, then.â
Giving a huff, you readjust your grip on your sword and rush at Minhyun. However, he evades your attack with no effort. You murmur to yourself how you need to change your movements, and begin to swing rapidly at him. Yet, once again, his elegant technique moves him out of the path of your blade. No matter how many times you charge and slash at him, thereâs no way youâll even scathe him. Itâs not until his leg moves and kicks your arm with the force of a falling boulder that you move again.
The pain is so immediately overwhelming, you drop your blade to the forest floor, crying out in pain as you fall to the ground. Your knees skim across the dirt, digging into the earth and scraping your skin. Your brain screams at you to move, to fight, but the roar of your surely broken arm drowns it out almost entirely.
âThis fight is done,â Minhyun says quietly, âDonât worry, Iâll make it quick.â
Your eyes close as you hear him approach, and a myriad of thoughts runs through you. An apology to Jihoon, first and foremost, heâd told you to survive and now youâre doing everything but. A tear carves its way down the side of your cheek as you wait for the blow to hit you.
âGiving up so soon?â A voice says calmly, âThe Hwarang donât stop fighting until theyâre dead. The only thing on your mind right now should be how youâre going to out-think this idiot.â
That voiceâŚ
Your head raises and eyes shoot open just in time to see Jihoon leap through the air and land a strike with his sword on Minhyunâs arm.
âYou!â Minhyun says as he recoils.
âI thought Iâd only be fighting soldiers out here⌠Guess Iâll be taking care of a Demon, too,â Jihoon huffs, his white hair glimmering in the moonlight.
âHave you learned nothing since your fight with Jisoo?â Minhyun huffs, âA Fury is a mere echo of a true Demon. No matter how powerful you may think yourself, you cannot defeat us.â
Jihoon lets out a short laugh, âNever know until you tryâŚâ
âOnly bloodshed will satisfy you⌠Very well.â Minhyun raises his sword, âIâll be your opponent.â Giving him a short nod, Minhyun once again falls easily into a ready stance.
Jihoonâs blade flickers through the air, a little more than a glint of silver in the moonlight. Minhyun blocks it with his own sword, dodging away from the attack. With his brow furrowed, Jihoon braces himself for the pushback that Minhyun does, using the momentum against the commander to shove him back.
Jihoonâs face twists as his feet slide back into the dirt. Be it his Fury-born strength or his adrenaline- he surges forward after a split second, charging toward Minhyun. His blade leaps forward, burying itself into the Demonâs chest. Blood flies from the gash, splashing across Jihoonâs face.
A startled noise falls from his mouth and he jerks back, pulling his sword from the wound. No sooner had it been out did the wound begin to close.
âRightâŚâ Jihoon shakes his head, âYou heal quickly, donât you? Itâs straight through the heart or not at all, huh?â His sword shines with the sheen of fresh blood, âIâve got you figured out, though. I know how you move. Youâre tough, but youâre not impossible.â
Drenched in blood, Jihoon looks more monster than human, his eyes wide and hungry. Thereâs something terrifying and inhuman about his expression as he whips his sword through the air.
Minhyun leaps back, Jihoonâs sword almost catching his hand as he does so. Jabs and parries, feints and counter-feints⌠The battle flows between them like a living thing; it changes, moving too fast for any mortal eye to track. Neither of the two men show any sign of tiring as they dodge and attack in ways that would be unthinkable for any human.
Even in the maelstrom of death and violence, you can see Jihoon smiling.
The smell of blood hangs heavy in the air, and his grin speaks of a Furyâs lust for death.
âI never imagined a Fury could match me in battleâŚâ Minhyun murmurs as the two part, âYou are unexpected. This power, though, what will you do with it?â
âWhat?â Jihoon says, confused. âProtect those I care for. What other reason could there be for wanting power?â
âThose you care for⌠Would you count Silla among that number?â
âNo⌠This is bigger than the Kingdom. They canât compare.â
Minhyun closes his eyes and stays silent for a moment. Whatâs gotten into him? Why had he stopped fighting?
This would be a perfect time to strike, right?
Just as you think to pick up your blade and move toward him, you feel a hand on your shoulder, âStay back.â Hansol, who you hadnât heard return, stops you despite your protest. âThat Demon no longer thirsts for blood. This battle is over.â
âDemons are not meant to involve themselves in the world of humans,â Minhyun states as he opens his eyes to stare at Jihoon, whoâd lowered his sword. âNow that youâve become a Fury, you belong in the shadows as well.â
âYeah.â Jihoon says shortly, âIâm not interested in my name being written in the annals.â
âIf you understand that, I shall leave the rest to you.â Minhyun shakes his head, âJisoo is proud, even for a Demon. If you have indeed humiliated him, I doubt he will ever forgive you. It is unlikely that you will defeat him⌠However, if there is something you wish to protect, then please⌠use the powers youâve been granted to do so.â
In his own stoic way, Jihoon looks as confused as you feel. Can Minhyun be trusted?
âThere is one more thing I must tell youâŚâ Minhyun warns, âThe power of the Furies is not magic, or a gift from the gods. Great strength, lightning speed, and mortal wounds that close themselves⌠This power was already within you, but had you stayed human you would have spent it in decades, not minutes. You are only borrowing these things.â
Your fingernails dig into your palms at the realization. By âborrowingâ, does he mean that when Jihoon taps into the speed and strength of a Fury, heâs picking away at his futureâhis life?
âSo youâre saying that every time I tap into it, my life gets a little shorter?â Jihoon asks and Minhyun nods. The commander lets out a short laugh, âMakes sense. Seemed too good to be true. Guess itâs only natural that Iâd have to trade something for this kind of power.â
âThen I will be on my wayâŚâ
âHold on. I want to ask you something.â Jihoon stops him before he can run off, âYou sure you want to let us get away? If you donât kill me now, Iâm pretty sure Iâll end up killing your friend.â
âIf you defeat him, then that was all he amounted to.â Minhyun states plainly, âWe Demons are not sentimental.â Then, with a last polite nod, he disappears into the night,
With his enemy gone, Jihoon slumps and takes a long, deep breath.
âAre you alright?â Your voice comes out quietly as you look at him.
âFine. Whereâs Youngmin?â
âOver there,â Hansol gestures as Jihoon runs off toward the Chief.
âAre you okay?â Jihoon asks as Youngmin looks at him wide-eyed, âAre you hurt?â
âJihoon⌠youâŚâ With Jihoon standing before him, his white hair and red eyes bright in the moonlight, he looks as if heâs seen a ghost. A Fury.
âOhâŚâ Jihoon begins but looks away, almost guiltily.
Staring at him a moment before speaking again, Youngmin notes in a soft, stunned voice, âAre you⌠a Fury?â
âUh, yeah.â Jihoon admits, âI didnât have a choice, alright? It was for the Hwarang,â
For a moment, he sounds composed, but as you look closer you can see that heâs desperately avoiding Youngminâs gaze. Not being able to bear looking him in the eye.
Everyone is silent for a moment before the first raindrop hits you, taking you by surprise.
ââŚItâs starting to rainâŚâ Jihoon sighs, âWe need to get back to Ungjin and reorganize. We need to discuss our next move.â
âRight,â you nod, reaching out to tug at Youngminâs sleeve, âCome on, we need to hurry.â Youngmin simply stands there, almost as if heâs forgotten how to walk. âIs something wrong?â It begins to rain harder yet he doesnât budge.
Rain runs down his cheeks to his chin, or are they tears?
âWhatâŚâ He murmurs, âWhat have I been doingâŚ? Today I sent menâmen who trusted meâinto battle. They died. And Iâve made you,â his gaze flickers to Jihoon, âa man Iâve known for years, into a Fury. A monsterâŚâ
âYoungminâŚâ Jihoonâs brow furrows at him, âWhat is this? No one blames you. We were able to take the city because Wong Kunhangâs forces showed upâ No matter how good of a tactician you are, we couldnât have taken Hanseong alone.â He shakes his head, âI made bad calls too, and it got Eunseok and Chan killed. We cannot change the past. What we can do is turn this around and keep fighting with our all. Besides, I donât regret becoming a Fury.â
He laughs shortly, âHell, Iâm stronger and faster than I ever was, and I can use that to help you out. Nothing could make me happier.â
Rain pours onto their faces. Surely itâs in your imagination, but for a moment, it almost looks as if Jihoon is crying. Youngmin stares at him for a long moment, then finally draws himself together.
âIâm sorry,â Youngmin shakes his head with a small smile, âI was being foolish. Forget what I said.â Something in his voice tells you that even he doesnât quite believe that.
 December 2nd, 665 â Ungjin, Kingdom of Silla
The Hwarang had returned to Ungjin. Rejoining with your friends and the rest of the men who had stayed behind feels bittersweet. Your mind often turns to Youngmin, who expectedly remains disconsolate after his first defeat on the battlefield.Â
Even after the attempts to rouse him, he spends most of his time in his quarters, moping. The man who had come in only hours after the Hwarang had given up their position in Hanseong, Wong Kunhang, would be arriving in Ungjin any day now. His victory over the Goguryeo forces had been a swift undertaking, something of a thorn in the Chiefâs side.Â
You think of this future meeting as someone brushes past you just as youâre about to begin lighting the lanterns outside of the headquarters.Â
âOhâ Hansol? Are you off to work?â
The man gives you a curt nod, âWhen you have a moment, could you make some tea and bring it to Jihoon?â Without waiting for a response, he gives you a small smile and scurries off.Â
Hansol had never been a talkative man in your presence, or anyoneâs, really. Yet heâd lately taken on a taciturn demeanor. Is he still upset by the events from HanseongâŚ? Or maybeâŚÂ
The day after the large posse had returned to Ungjin, you awoke the next morning to Junhui and Junhui loitering around the main hall, their gear and belongings tucked away into haphazardly made bags.Â
âWeâve made up our mindsâ you recall Junhui saying, a dimness in his voice that you would have never attributed to him prior to that meeting. âOur path isnât Youngminâs. I donât think we can follow him anymore.âÂ
It was a blurry goodbye after that, and you suspect that youâre not fully over their departure, either. Of course, youâve only known them for a few years, not the lifetime it seems that theyâve had with the other men.Â
Along with their departure, Seungkwan had been moved to Sabi, a southern town known for its medicinal practices. Finding his room empty left you feeling bereft as well.Â
One by one, the group that youâd come to find as a second family is slowly falling apart.Â
As you light the last lantern you sigh to yourself and decide to go make tea, as requested by Hansol.Â
The tray remains sturdy in your grasp, even if you can hear the ceramic clinking against itself as you approach the Commanderâs door, âGood evening, Iâve brought you teaâŚâ As you speak, you open the door, stopping almost immediately as the gazes of Jihoon, Soonyoung and Seungcheol fall onto you.Â
Their conversation mustâve been important judging by the hardset lines carved into their expressions.Â
âIâm sorry!â You say quickly, âI hadnât realized that you were in the middle of a meeting.â Feet trailing backwards, youâre almost out of the room when Jihoon speaks up.
âYou can stay.âÂ
His words halt your movement and Seungcheol piques your interest as he looks back to Jihoon, glaring, âYou cannot possibly be serious about this! Why would you halt the augmentation of the Fury Corps?!âÂ
âI am serious,â Jihoonâs attention turns from you and once back to his comrade. âI will not have any more men being turned into Furies. Make do with what you have.âÂ
âI apologize but I cannot support your decision. The Hwarangâs power is at an all time low, even if Silla is standing against Goguryeo and winningâ I think that expanding the Fury Corps to keep this fight pushing forward is our only option.â Seungcheolâs voice is a strained composure as he grits his teeth and continues, âSoonyoung told me that Junhui and Mingyu have left. That is a serious blow to us, Jihoon.â
âYou saw what happened in Hanseongâ Even if we recruit more, theyâll run off on us. Wasting our effort on pitiful men like that is foolish. Would it not be better to focus on those who have abided by our code? Who understands what it means to be a Hwarang?âÂ
Soonyoung looks to the floor, his shoe gently tapping the boards underneath. Heâs been silent since you arrived, but you can clearly see that he isnât agreeing with Seungcheol fully.Â
âYou make several good points, Seungcheol.â Jihoon frowns, his arms crossing, âIf we want increased strength, the best way to attain that is through the Fury Corps.â
âThen whyâ!â Seungcheol begins.
âThereâs a problem with the Furies. A big one. We only just found out about it and our source is,â Jihoon glances at you briefly, âreliable.â With your eyes widening at whatâs to come, you can only look at Soonyoung's and Seungcheolâs faces as he divulges what Minhyun had told you.Â
âThe power of a Fury comes from your⌠potential. The more you use it, the shorter your life becomes.â
Seungcheolâs gaze, usually cool and calculating, goes awry as he processes. From his standing position he falls to his knees, hitting the wood with a thud. A surge of realization of his powerlessness registers within him.Â
âYeah,â Jihoonâs voice falls into a somber lull, âWe shouldnât be using the Furies unless we really have to.â
After several long moments of silence, Seungcheol raises his head to speak, âThen that is yet another reason why the research must continue.â He pushes himself from the floor, brushing off his knees and looking at Jihoon, âIt is a flaw, yes, and a serious one. But with more research⌠We may find a way to circumvent, or even counteract, it entirely. As a Fury, you should understand.â
âThis is not a request, Seungcheol. This is an order.â Jihoonâs arms uncross and seems ready to impose his status over the other, âAs your Commander, I am telling you that research on Furies will stop. There will be no more.â
Seungcheol says nothing, he just glares at Jihoon until seconds once again turn into minutes.Â
âLetâs go, SeungcheolâŚâ Soonyoung tries to urge him. When Seungcheol turns to him, you can see lines in his face, perhaps proof that his life is already steadily leaving him.Â
You step aside to let them leave, and as they open the door, the figure of Youngmin is seen passing by in the hall.Â
âOh, Chief,â Soonyoung stops, âWere you coming in?â
âNoâŚUh⌠No, Iâm just out for a walk,â Youngmin chuckles, âJust passing by. Donât mind me.â A few more pleasantries were exchanged and then the sound of three sets of footsteps trail away down the hall.Â
Youâre reminded of Jihoonâs presence when he sighs behind you, you spin on your heels and note that heâs looking forlornly out of the small window in his room.Â
âIâm sure the teaâs cold by now,â you look at the tray in your hands, âLet me get you a fresh pot.â
âNo,â he stops you, gaze broken from the window and now linked to you, âIâm thirsty, cold teaâs perfect.â His hand gingerly reaches out to the tray as you approach and swiftly grabs one of the cups atop it. Jihoon brings his lips to the porcelain and he sighs, a distant look twinkles in his eyes. Â
âHeâs right, you know.â Jihoon says as he sets his empty cup down. âSeungcheolâs right. Mingyu and Junhui leavingâŚÂ It hurt us badly.â His voice shakes almost imperceptibly, his lips curling into a bitter smile, âI had a feeling this might happen someday. Itâs our fault for falling short of what they wanted. But damn, we sure have lost a lot of people. Things are undeniably different now.â
You canât even begin to imagine whatâs going through his head. Heâs been working from dusk to dawn, has he even had time to grieve anyone properly? Even with the strength that his newfound Fury powers had given him, you can see the horrible toll itâs taken on his body.Â
âJihoonâŚâ you say softly, âyou have to stop.â
âWhat?â His voice is much rougher than you though, giving you momentary pause.
âIâm only telling you to do what you told Seungcheol to do a few moments ago. Donât use your Fury abilities unless itâs an emergency.âÂ
âWhy should I listen to you?â His expression questioning.Â
âWell⌠You turned into a Fury to save me from Jisoo, you wouldnât have had to unlââÂ
âThis again?â He sighs, âLook, I said I chose to do it. I wasnât forced.â
A pang reverberates around your ribcage, âWhen you say things like that, it only makes it worse. If youâre in pain, just say so. Donât you wish youâd never become a Fury?â Â
For a moment, the room is quiet, and then Jihoon begins to laugh. âI just canât win with you, can I? You really are from the countryside.â Another chortle before he continues, âI canât remember if Iâve told you this beforeâ Anyway, I am the adopted son of a sixth rank noble, I hardly knew my birth parents. I was raised with the nobleâs son and daughter, Hoseok and Joohyun. You kind of sound like Joohyun. Seungkwanâs sister Cheng sounds the same way too. When you go off, itâs like Iâm being scolded by my family. Makes me feel like I have to listen to you.â
Youâd never heard him speak of his childhood like this before. Itâs surreal in a way.Â
âIf what Minhyun told us is true, then as long as I donât use my Fury powers, Iâll be alright, right?â His lightheartedness flees slightly as he huffs out a puff of air, âIf it gets bad Iâll let you know. Stop worrying about me.âÂ
Heâll likely keep most of his pain to himselfâ thatâs just who he is, but if he really means what heâd saidâŚ
âI understand,â you say with a nod, another thought beginning to bubble to the surface. âSo⌠What will happen to the Hwarang now?â Â
âWell, we need to get Youngmin to snap out of it, but after that, weâre heading north.â
âNorth? You mean back toâŚâÂ
âYeah, back to Hanseong.â Jihoon cedes with a sigh, âThe Tang forces may have saved our asses up there but it doesnât mean that they donât want every man they can take fighting alongside them. Some of Namekawaâs men are stationed there too, hoping to round up some men and head to Bakjak. Weâll try to pincer Pyongyang and take thoseââ Suddenly, Jihoonâs body contorts and hunches, his hand grasping at his now heaving chest. His eyes wide in pain, sweat begins to pour from his head and he mutters out through clenched teeth, âFuck, fuckâ!âÂ
âJihoon?â Your mouth lays agape as the hair on his head turns an alabaster white. Itâs bloodlust, youâre sure of it. âYou need bloodâŚâ The sentence isnât a question, and you react almost instinctively, recalling what youâd done for him before.Â
With unsteady hands you reach for the blade at your hip, laying its cool edge on the palm of your hand before his hand grasps around your wrist. Trying to pull away, you're met with a fervent shaking of his head.Â
âIâll do it,â he murmurs, straightening himself to the best of his ability. Jihoon moves around you, standing behind you as he loosens your collar as the night air hits your neck followed by his fingertips. Seconds later you feel the kiss of a cold blade against your neck before feeling it slide against your skin. You try your best not to wince but the air makes the cut sting.Â
The cold is eventually replaced by the warmth of his face as his lips fall onto the cut. Heat raids your body, never before had you been this close to a man before. Nerves make your body twist to try and look at him until Jihoonâs hands grab your shoulders.
âDonât look,â his voice low, husky. And you nod, not particularly sure that you want to see him in his Fury state. Those few wordsâ a last, strained defense of his wounded prideâ tear at your heart, and a knot gets stuck in your throat. For his sake you try and calm your nerves, although you can still feel your heart racing.
âIâm sorry⌠I canât afford to lose it right now.â Youâre unsure if heâs saying that to calm himself or calm you.Â
âOf courseâŚâ Your voice leaves you quietly, âYou donât need to hold back, I want to help in whatever way I can.âÂ
In the days you watched both Chan and Eunseok die, youâd find yourself inundated with near tortuous regret. There had been nothing in your power you could do for them. Ever since those fateful days it has been your resolve to help the Hwarang after theyâd aided and sheltered you for so long.Â
Jihoonâs grip tightens on your shoulder, and a wave of emotions washes over youâ guilt, disappointment, anger, regretâ and you soon realize that they are not your own. Theyâre his.Â
Eventually he lets go and steps away from you.
âIâm sorry for doing thatâŚâ His hair back to its darkened state, he canât seem to meet your gaze.Â
âItâs nothing,â you insist, adjusting the collar of your outfit that heâd shifted aside, âSee? The cutâs already closed up.â Seeing his still-stolid demeanor, you continue, âIâll be staying here for a while longer so please, if you need anything, just let me know.âÂ
âSo I can just drink your blood whenever?âÂ
You nod, âYou can.â
Jihoon cracks an eye open and gives you a small chuckle as he shakes his head, âShouldnât say things like that. Someoneâs gonna use you up and throw you away.âÂ
You know heâs joking, but thereâs a part of you that feels if it were he that used you up then it wouldnât be that bad.
Masterlist
ot13
Doing wintery things with you
Something to Believe In
Vocal Unit
Nothing here yet!
Hip Hop Unit
Nothing here yet!
Performance Unit
Nothing here yet!
Seungcheol
Nothing here yet!
Jeonghan
Nothing here yet!
Joshua
Nothing here yet!
Junhui
Nothing here yet!
Hoshi
Nothing here yet!
Wonwoo
Nothing here yet!
Woozi
Nothing here yet!
Dokyeom
Nothing here yet!
Mingyu
Recital Day
Minghao
Nothing here yet!
Seungkwan
Nothing here yet!
Vernon
Forced Proximity
Dino
Nothing here yet!
Requests Open!!! :)
Something to Believe In- Masterlist

Pairing: newsie!svt x newsie!reader
Genre: Historical romace taking place in the early 1900s.
Warnings: Strong language, implications of child labor and unfair/unsafe working conditions, violence, and bullying. (I will update when I write more lol.)
Release Date:
Started: August 30, 2024
Finished: Still in progress
Summary:
Itâs 1899 after the infamous Newsboysâ Strike in which Newsies of New York City successfully negotiated fair prices of newspapers. Tensions have finally ceased between the higher ups of the newspaper company, The New York World, and the lower employees, the Newsies, who work for them selling newspapers all across the city. Youâre the leader of a smaller newspaper printing company based in Gramercy selling newspapers for the Gramercy Gazette. You love your job there but since the big strike, smaller newspaper companies are combining with bigger ones like The New York World, and you fear you might have to change neighborhoods soon. Still, you continue to lead your group of newsies and do the best to protect them out on the streets of New York City.
Author's Note:
This fic was a random idea that myself and one of my friends developed recently and I decided to take the reigns and try it out. As an avid theatre person and carat, I thought the combination of Seventeen as newsies would make for an interesting story. Like imagine Seventeen wearing newsie clothes and dancing in the streets. I would pay good money to see that. But instead of begging Pledis for something that's never going to happen, you can just pop open Tumblr and read my fic for free lmao. I have never done anything like this but I love writing and I love Seventeen of course so I will try to update the parts as soon as I can. I am going to start off with a couple of parts that get the story going and then it will split off into parts that ship the reader and the individual members. Also disclaimer: this is historically accurate as I can make it but I'm no history expert. It's just supposed to be for fun. I also apologize if there are mistakes or writing errors. Anyway, I hope you enjoy as much as I've enjoyed writing it!
Links:
Prologue:
Prologue Part One: Another Day Carryin' the Banner
Prologue Part Two: Welcome to Newsies Square
Chapters:
Seungcheol (Nothing here yet!)
Jeonghan (Nothing here yet!)
Joshua (Nothing here yet!)
Junhui (Nothing here yet!)
Soonyoung (Nothing here yet!)
Wonwoo (Nothing here yet!)
Jihoon (Nothing here yet!)
Minghao (Nothing here yet!)
Mingyu (Nothing here yet!)
Dokyeom (Nothing here yet!)
Seungkwan (Nothing here yet!)
Hansol (Nothing here yet!)
Chan (Nothing here yet!)